Loading...
Menu

The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life

 

 

About the Book

Christian and happy? Do these two words fit comfortably together? Is our Christian life a burden or a pleasure? Is our quiet time with the Lord a duty or a delight? The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life was first written by Hannah Whitall Smith as monthly instalments for an American magazine. Hannah was brought up as a Quaker, and became the feisty wife of a preacher. By the time she wrote The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life she had already lost three children. Her life was not easy, with her husband being involved in a sexual scandal and eventually losing his faith. So, Christian and happy? An alternative title for this book could have been The Christian’s Secret of a Trusting Life.

 

How often, Hannah asks, do we bring our burdens to the Lord, as He told us to, only to take them home with us again? There are some wonderful and challenging chapters in this book, which Hannah revised throughout her life, as she came to see that the truth is in the Bible, not in our feelings. Fact, faith and feelings come in that order. As Hannah points out several times, feelings come last. The teaching in this book is firmly Scripture based, as Hannah insists that there is more to the Christian life than simply passing through the gate of salvation. There is a journey ahead for us, where every step we take should be consecrated to bring us closer and closer to God, day by day, and year by year.

 

The Christian’s Secret

of a Happy Life

 

Helena Whitall Smith

(1832-1911)

First published in instalments in1870

and revised several times.

This White Tree Publishing eBook is

edited from the

1899 British edition

©White Tree Publishing 2017

 

e-Book ISBN: 978-0-9957594-6-6

 

Published by

White Tree Publishing

Bristol

UNITED KINGDOM

 

More books on www.whitetreepublishing.com

 

Contact [email protected]

 

All rights reserved. Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise), without the prior written permission of the copyright owner of this abridged edition.

 

Scripture quotations from The Authorized (King James) Version. Rights in the Authorized Version are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

 

 

More books from White Tree Publishing

 

Table of Contents

Cover

About the Book

About the Author

Publisher’s Note

Author’s Preface

PART 1 THE LIFE

Chapter 1: Is it Scriptural?

Chapter 2: God’s Side and Man’s Side

Chapter 3: The Life Defined

Chapter 4: How to Enter in

PART 2 DIFFICULTIES

Chapter 5: Difficulties Concerning Consecration

Chapter 6: Difficulties Concerning Faith

Chapter 7: Difficulties Concerning the Will

Chapter 8: Difficulties Concerning Guidance

Chapter 9: Difficulties Concerning Doubts

Chapter 10: Difficulties Concerning Temptation

Chapter 11: Difficulties Concerning Failures

Chapter 12: Is God in Everything?

PART 3 RESULTS

Chapter 13: Bondage or Liberty

Chapter 14: Growth

Chapter 15: Service

Chapter 16: Practical Results in Daily Life

Chapter 17: The Joy of Obedience

Chapter 18: Divine Union

Chapter 19: The Chariots of God

Chapter 20: The Life on Wings

Chapter 21: Although and Yet

About White Tree Publishing

More Books from White Tree Publishing

Christian Non-Fiction

Christian Fiction

Younger Readers

About the Author

Hannah Whitall Smith (1832-1911), born Hannah Tatum Whitall, was brought up as a Quaker in Pennsylvania. In 1851 at the age of nineteen she married Robert Pearsall Smith, who was also a Quaker. Hannah was a feisty woman who was not allowed to preach in church. Instead, she and her husband helped run missions in America and England and Europe, teaching that there was more to the Christian life than merely entering through the gate of salvation. She believed a search for holiness to be essential for a balanced Christian life that is consecrated to be pleasing and valuable to God.

 

Here is an extract from Hannah’s Journal for September 13, 1858:

“My heart is filled with the exceeding preciousness of Jesus. Blessed Saviour! And I am lost in wonder at the realization of His infinite mercy to me who am so utterly unworthy of the least favor from His Hands. How could He be so tender and so loving? I can write the words, “It is all of free grace” but they but feel convey the deep sense I have of the infinite freeness of this grace. While we were yet sinners Christ died for us, could anything be more free than this? I long more and more to rest in this simple truth. I have so long bewildered myself with trying to work out my own righteousness and have found such weariness in it, that I feel as if I could hardly appreciate deeply enough the blessed rest there is for me at the feet of Jesus. "He was made sin for us who knew no sin that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him." No wonder the Apostle cried out from a full heart "Thanks be unto God for His unspeakable gift!" And what earnestness should be wrought in me by this glorious gospel -- what zeal, what tenderness of conscience, what carefulness, what watchfulness, what prayerfulness! I long to devote my whole self to my dear Master's service to have my eye single to His glory, and my heart intent on pleasing Him."

 

This was a turning point in Hannah’s life, when she understood salvation for the first time. She wanted to preach, which was something that was not possible in her Quaker church. Her Quaker father was so incensed by the change in Hannah, that she and her husband were banished from the family home. It was nearly a year before the rift was healed.

 

By 1873 Hannah and Robert had lost three children: their five-year-old daughter Nellie on Christmas Day 1857, followed by the death of twelve-year-old Frank in 1872, and the stillbirth of the baby of Hannah’s seventh pregnancy in 1873. Robert thought it would help Hannah to be involved in writing, and reluctantly she agreed to write monthly chapters for her husband’s magazine The Christian’s Pathway of Power. These chapters became the basis for this book. Being under considerable pressure to meet the monthly deadlines, thirty years later in February 25 1905 Hannah wrote to her atheist daughter Mary:

 

 

“I must repeat that I did write “The Christian’s Secret” at the point of the bayonet, as it were. I did not want to write it at all, and only did it at [your] father’s earnest entreaties. He had started a Paper, which I thought was a great mistake, and I declared I would not write a line for it. But he begged so hard that at last I said I would write one article and no more, if he would give up drinking wine at dinner. Then when that article was published everybody clamoured for another, and father begged, and I was good-natured and went on, but under a continual protest. And the best chapter of all was written on a voyage over from America to England, when I was sea-sick all the time, and as near cursing as a person who had experienced the “blessings of holiness” could dare to be!”

 

Other Christian writers, if they are honest, would admit to similar (often unexpressed!) feelings at times when writing under pressure to a tight deadline. But, as Hannah Smith came to see, they can look back and see how the Lord is able to bless and use what He has led them to write. Writing later about the popularity of The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life, a document in the Smith archives shows Hannah saying, “To do things from a sense of duty is as likely a road to success as to have a feeling of inspiration.” It was, she believed, God who did the work.

 

At this time, Hannah and Robert Pearsall Smith were greatly in demand for evangelistic missions, and helped inspire the British Keswick movement, a non-Wesleyan holiness stream that would become highly influential back in America. They spoke in England, Germany and Switzerland. It was while holding meetings in Brighton, England in 1875 that Hannah’s husband was accused of sexual indiscretion, and they returned rapidly to America. However, this particular indiscretion was not a great as many have surmised. Hannah’s son, Logan Pearsall Smith born in 1865, posthumously published a collection of Hannah’s letters in 1949, with a preface and memoirs by Robert Gathorne-Hardy. Published in the United States as Philadelphia Quaker, The Letters of Hannah Whitall Smith, it was published in the UK as A Religious Rebel, The Letters of Hannah Whitall Smith. On pages 60-61 we find this observation by Robert Gathorne-Hardy:

 

“Robert Pearsall Smith, though it was never believed that he had gone to lengths which could be reckoned as sinful, had compromised himself with a female disciple. Of this disaster, Logan Pearsall Smith writes in Unforgotten Years (1938): ‘ Salute one another with a holy kiss', Paul enjoined upon the Romans, and it has taken Christianity centuries to eliminate from its proceedings this holy kiss -- if indeed it has succeeded in doing so completely. Certainly in my father's time this exquisite secret doctrine was extremely prevalent in America; and my father, in spite of my mother's almost desperate warnings, would expound it to select gatherings mostly composed of spinsters of a certain age. Unluckily one of these grew jealous of another, and let the great beautiful cat out of the bag, to the scandal of the righteous, and the extreme joy of the unholy, whose jokes about the 'Higher Life' as it was called, made my father feel that it would be wise for him to cease his ministrations."

 

Sticking closely to her husband on their return to America, and clearly not feeling a “betrayed woman”, Hanna wrote this letter:

 

To Mrs. Henry Ford Barclay.

THE CEDARS, June 3, 1876

“It is just a year since the great Brighton meeting, and the contrast between our lives then and now is certainly a very mysterious one. Personally I greatly prefer the utter quiet and seclusion of the present, but it makes my heart ache to look at my dear husband, and think of the blight that has fallen on him. You think I make a mistake to say that his life is blasted. You would not say this if you knew him, or if you could at all appreciate the crushing blow that has fallen upon him. A more sensitive, tender-hearted, generous man never lived, and this blow has sorely crushed him in every tender spot. It would have been so impossible for him to have treated anyone, even an enemy, as he has been treated by those who professed to be his dearest friends, that it has utterly crushed all power from his nature of trusting anyone, and he has shut himself up from everyone. Then in a thousand ways, which no one knows but ourselves and those who have thus trodden down a tender trusting spirit, he has been wounded past healing. He often says to me that his life is one long agony from morning until night, and from night until morning, in every working moment. It could not possibly be otherwise; and I have not the faintest hope that he will ever recover from it.”

 

Others, too, stuck by Robert Pearsall Smith, and Dr. Cullis arranged a convention to reinstate Robert. Of this convention Logan Pearsall Smith writes, in Unforgotten Years:

 

“Neither my father nor mother wanted this ‘Scamp Meeting’, as Dr. Cullis wittily called it, but he said ‘it was of the Lord’, and forced them to attend it.’ Dr. Cullis’s joke depended on the fact that at this time Camp Meetings were a regular feature of religious life in America.”

 

Concerning this convention, Hannah writes:

To Mrs. Anna Shipley

THE CEDARS, Aug. 8, 1876

“Now I am going to give thee a plain unvarnished statement of facts, and thee may make what theory out of them thee pleases. I confess I am utterly nonplussed and cannot make any. First of all as to the plan and object of the meeting. It was planned by Dr. Cullis and its sole object was to reinstate Robert in the eyes of the church and the world. I always said it ought not to have been called a ‘Convention for the promotion of holiness’, but a ‘Convention for the promotion of Pearsall Smith’.

 

“Neither Robert nor I approved of it nor wanted it held, but Dr. Cullis was so sure it was ‘the Lord’, and had so set his heart on it, that, as he had stood by Robert more nobly and grandly than any other human being, we both felt constrained simply out of gratitude to him, to yield to his wishes. To be fairly honest about it, we neither of us felt for a moment as if we were serving the Lord in the matter at all. We both have felt ourselves dismissed from His service for a year now; but we hitched ourselves on to Dr. Cullis’s team, and concluded the Lord would not be very angry with us under the circumstances, though I confess I often secretly thought it would serve us right if He should make the meeting a complete failure as far as Robert and I were concerned. And to tell the truth I did not care whether He did or not. I only want the will of God done under all circumstances, and I really don’t much care what His will is.

 

“I felt utterly indifferent to the meeting in every way, except that it was a great trial to me to leave my home and the sweet children. Nothing ever made Christian work pleasant to me except the thought that I was doing the will of God, and now that that is gone, I find no pleasure in it whatever. So we made no preparations for the meeting, we neither studied, nor prayed, nor meditated, nor in fact thought about it at all. We had got it to do, and when the time came we meant to do our best, and the rest was in the Lord’s hands. We both of us hated it cordially, and felt we should be only too thankful when it was over.

 

“It was in no sense a religious or ‘pious’ undertaking on our parts. We were neither fervent, nor prayerful, nor concerned, nor anything that we ought to have been. Thou sees I am telling the honest truth. And I really cannot imagine a meeting begun in a worse frame of mind that ours was, according to all one’s preconceived notions of what is the right and suitable thing. And in precisely the same frame of mind we went through the meeting. It was all a wearisome performance to us. We did it as over an impassable gulf. The flood had come since the last time, and changed all things to us.

 

“There was no interest, no enthusiasm. The meetings were a bore, the work was like a treadmill. We counted the hours until we could get away, and hailed the moment of emancipation with unspeakable joy. And all pious chroniclers or church historians would have been compelled by the force of their logic to have added to this record, ‘and no wonder the meeting was an utter failure.’

 

“But still, to keep to facts, I am compelled to record that the meeting was a perfect success. There was just the same power and blessing as at Oxford or Brighton, only on a smaller scale, because of the meeting being smaller. There was every sign of the continual presence of the Spirit. Souls were converted, backsliders restored, Christians sanctified, and all present seemed to receive definite blessings. It is said by Dr. Cullis, and to him by many others, to have been the best meeting ever held in this country. And it really was a good meeting, even I, uninterested as I was, could see that.

 

“There was just the same apparent wave of blessing as swept over our English meetings. And Robert and I never worked more effectually. He had all his old power in preaching and leading meetings and the very self-same atmosphere of the Spirit was with him as used to be in England. As for me, thee knows I am not much given to tell of my own successes, but in this case in order that thee may have all the facts, I shall have to tell thee that I was decidedly ‘favored’ as Friends say. In fact I don’t believe I ever was as good. All who had heard me before said so.

 

“The fuss that was made over me was a little more then even in England. The preachers fairly sat at my feet, figuratively speaking, and constantly there kept coming to me testimonies of definite blessing received while I spoke. The second time I spoke, a Democratic [newspaper] Editor was converted and consecrated on the spot; and I could scarcely get a minute to myself for the enquirers who fairly overwhelmed me.

 

“I hate to write all this, and thee must tear it right up, but how could thee know it unless I told thee, and the facts thee must have in order to see what a muddle it all is. For who would have dreamed of such an outcome to the indifference and want of every sort of proper qualification for their work, which I have described beforehand? I must say, it completely upsets all my preconceived notions, and I do not know what to make of it. They all talked to me most solemnly about how dreadful it was in me to think of giving up public work, but I was utterly unmoved, and both Robert and I came away more confirmed than ever in our feelings of entire relief from everything of the kind. We are done! Somebody else may do it now.”

 

The sad outcome of this is that Pearsall lost his faith, is believed to have taken a mistress, and he eventually became a Buddhist. With all her family trials and disappointments, including the deaths of four of her seven children, Hannah held a belief in what she called “Restitution”, where even the condemned would be saved after a period of punishment, but only through the blood of Jesus on the Cross. The only one of her many books in which this belief is mentioned is in her life’s memoirs, The Unselfishness of God and How I Discovered It, first published in 1903. Chapter 22 concerns the Restitution of All Things, including the restitution of all people. Christian publishers who have reprinted this book usually leave out this chapter.

 

However, even with this belief, Hannah was accepted to speak in evangelical outreach work, and up until her death she prayed for the salvation of her three surviving children who claimed no Christian faith. It is clear from her writing that she believed in the Trinity, that salvation only comes through the death of and resurrection of Jesus, and in the complete words of the Creed. Because of her belief in Restitionism, Hannah has been called a heretic, although clearly the Lord has used her ministry and writing to bring a great blessing to many. At White Tree Publishing we feel it would be wrong to conceal this part of Hannah’s belief, but have no hesitation in publishing The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life, one of Hannah’s earlier writings which contains helpful and inspirational teaching.

 

None of Hannah’s words have been omitted from this White Tree Publishing edition of The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life, as the teaching here is in accordance with orthodox evangelical Christian faith, although of course there will various opinions on some of her teaching, as there is on all Christian writing!

 

The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life was published in several editions. Each edition is described as “Revised and Updated”, starting with the 1875 edition which was based on the magazine series. The 1888 edition had several new chapters added, and the order of the existing ones rearranged. In the British edition used here the publisher has added a final chapter, probably from an early magazine article by Hannah, in which she talks about how the Christian life for some is a challenging mixture of Although and Yet. This chapter is missing from some American editions.

 

In The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life, Hannah Smith states that she bases her writing on the authority of Scripture, making it clear that no matter what one’s personal beliefs and feelings, only the Bible provides the truth. This authority, she says, comes not just from a single verse that seems to say one thing, but from the whole balance of Scripture. Certainly her life has not been without its critics, but if we only read the books of the Bible written by men with no faults in their lives, the Bible would be a very thin book! The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life was reprinted in full by several evangelical publishers throughout the 20th century, and continues to be popular today.

 

In 1894, after the death of yet another child, with her three surviving children professing atheism, and her husband losing his faith, Hannah’s trust in the Lord Jesus was still so strong that she was able to write in her introduction to her Scripture-based Every-Day Religion, that the purpose of the book was, “To bring out, as far as possible, the common-sense teaching of the Bible in regard to every-day religion. … How to have inward peace in the midst of outward turmoil.” Every-Day Religion will be published as an eBook by White Tree Publishing in October 2017.

 

Hannah’s final book was Living in the Sunshine in 1906. It was subsequently reprinted as The God of All Comfort, the title of the third chapter. Again, this book was full of help and encouragement in living the Christian life to the full, written in the style so typical of Hannah Smith’s no-nonsense practical help.

 

For readers wanting to know more about Hannah Smith’s life, an excellent book, particularly relating to her Christian faith and life, is The Secret Life of Hannah Whitall Smith by Marie Henry, published by Chosen Books, a Division of The Zondervan Corporation, in 1984. The book is currently out of print. It is worth adding a warning here that Hannah’s Christian faith is sometimes misrepresented, negatively, on many internet sites by misquoting her writing.

 

Publisher’s Note:

There are a few changes made by White Tree Publishing to this 1899 British printing of The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life: Bible references have been inserted in more than 200 Bible verses quoted by Hannah Smith, as we believe it is important for the reader to be able to confirm the writing with Scripture, and enable the verses to be quickly read in other versions of the Bible if desired. Where Hannah Smith has sometimes used her Quaker thee, thou and thy when addressing the reader, as well as you and your often in the same paragraph, all her remarks to the reader have been changed to a consistent you and your, as have Hannah’s suggested prayers for the reader to use when speaking to the Lord. Hannah’s capitalization of the H in references to the Deity in her KJV quotes has been retained from her original book. And the long sentences and paragraphs in the original book have been broken into shorter sentences and paragraphs, and some words that have either lost or changed their meaning have been replaced, but no teaching has been changed or diluted, and nothing has been deleted, apart from some of the poems. The poems do not carry the authority of Scripture and are unlikely to be particularly interesting to today’s readers.

 

There are 21 chapters in this book. In the second half are advertisements for our other books, so this book may end earlier than expected! The last chapter is marked as such. We aim to make our eBooks free or for a nominal cost, and cannot invest in other forms of advertising. However, word of mouth by satisfied readers will also help get our books more widely known. When the book ends, please take a look at the other books we publish: Christian non-fiction, Christian fiction, and books for younger readers.

 

Hannah Smith’s Preface

What I have to tell in this book is no new story. The early Church taught it in the days of the Apostles; and from those days, down to the present time, there have been found in every age some whose voices and whose lives have proclaimed it.

 

Many times it has been lost sight of, and the Church has seemed to fall into almost hopeless darkness and lifelessness. But the “secret” has always been preserved by an apostolic succession of those who have walked and talked with God.

 

In the present day the truth concerning it has been afresh revived, and this book is an effort to tell it again in a way that will be simple enough for all to understand. Too often the language of religion, like the oft-repeated chimes of a bell, seems to lose its power to attract attention. It may be that even a bell of inferior tone shall be able to break the careless inattention of some souls.

 

I have not tried, therefore, to make my book theological. I could not if I would. I have simply sought to tell the blessed story, so old and yet so new, in the homely and familiar words of everyday life.

 

I do not want to change the theological views of a single individual. The truths I have to tell are not theological, but practical. They are, I believe, the fundamental truths of life and experience, the truths that underlie all theologies, and that are in fact their real and vital meaning. They will fit in with every creed, simply making it possible for those who hold the creed to live up to their own beliefs, and to find in them the experimental realities of a present Saviour and a present salvation.

 

Most of us acknowledge that there is behind all religions an absolute religion that holds the vital truth of each, and it is of this absolute religion my book seeks to treat.

 

No doubt it is very imperfectly done, but I can only trust that all its mistakes may be counteracted, and only that which is true may find entrance into any heart. The book is sent out in tender sympathy and yearning love for all struggling, weary souls, of whatever creed or name; and its message goes right from my heart to theirs. I have given the best I have, and can do no more.

 

This new and revised issue goes forth on its mission, with the prayer that the Lord may continue to use it as a voice to teach some who sorely need it, the true “secret of a happy life.”

 

Hannah Whitall Smith

 

1888

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Part 1

 

THE LIFE

 

 

Chapter 1

Is it Scriptural?

 

No thoughtful person can question the fact that for the most part the Christian life, as it is generally lived, is not entirely a happy life. A keen observer once said to me, “You Christians seem to have a religion that makes you miserable. You are like a man with a headache. He does not want to get rid of his head, but it hurts him to keep it. You cannot expect outsiders to seek very earnestly for anything so uncomfortable!”

 

Then for the first time I saw, as in a flash, that the religion of Christ ought to be, and was meant to be to its possessors, not something to make them miserable but something to make them happy. I began then and there to ask the Lord to show me the secret of a happy Christian life.

 

It is this secret, so far as I have learned it, that I shall try to tell in the following pages.

 

All of God’s children, I am convinced, feel instinctively in their moments of divine illumination that a life of inward rest and outward victory is their inalienable birthright. Can you not remember, some of you, the shout of triumph your souls gave when you first became acquainted with the Lord Jesus, and had a glimpse of His mighty saving power? How sure you were of victory, then! How easy it seemed to be more than conquerors through Him that loved you! Under the leadership of a Captain, who had never been foiled in battle, how could you dream of defeat! And yet, to many of you, how different has been your real experience!

 

Your victories have been few and fleeting, your defeats many and disastrous. You have not lived as you feel children of God ought to live. You have had perhaps a clear understanding of doctrinal truths, but you have not come into possession of their life and power, You have rejoiced in your knowledge of the things revealed in the Scriptures, but have not had a living realisation of the things themselves, consciously felt in the soul. Christ is believed in, talked about, and served -- but He is not known as the soul's actual and very life, abiding there forever, and revealing Himself there continually in His beauty.

 

You have found Jesus as your Saviour from the penalty of sin, but you have not found Him as your Saviour from its power. You have carefully studied the Holy Scriptures, and have gathered much precious truth there from which you have trusted would feed and nourish your spiritual life, but in spite of it all, your souls are starving and dying within you, and you cry out in secret, again and again for that bread and water of life which you see promised in the Scriptures to all believers.

 

In the very depths of your hearts, you know that your experience is not a Scriptural experience; that, as an old writer said, your religion is “but a talk to what the early Christians enjoyed, possessed, and lived in.” And your hearts have sunk within you, as, day after day, and year after year, your early visions of triumph have seemed to grow more and more dim, and you have been forced to settle down to the conviction that the best you can expect from your religion is a life of alternate failure and victory, one hour sinning, and the next repenting, and then beginning again, only to fail again, and again to repent.

 

But is this all? Did the Lord Jesus only have this in His mind when He laid down His precious life to deliver you from your sore and cruel bondage to sin? Did He propose to Himself only this partial deliverance? Did He intend to leave you thus struggling under a weary consciousness of defeat and discouragement? Did He fear that a continuous victory would dishonour Him, and bring reproach on His name?

 

When all those declarations were made concerning His coming, and the work He was to accomplish, did they mean only what you have experienced? Was there a hidden reserve in each promise that was meant to deprive it of its complete fulfilment? Did “delivering us out of the hand of our enemies” mean that they should still have dominion over us? Did “enabling us always to triumph” mean that we were only to triumph sometimes? Did being made “more than conquerors through Him that loved us” mean constant defeat and failure? Does being “saved to the uttermost” mean the meagre salvation we see manifested among us now?

 

Can we dream that the Saviour, who was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities, could possibly see of the travail of His soul and be satisfied in such Christian lives as fill the Church today? The Bible tells us that “for this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil” (1 John 3:8). Can we imagine for a moment that this is beyond His power, and that He finds Himself unable to accomplish the thing He was manifested to do?

 

In the very outset, then, settle down on this one thing: that Jesus came to save you, now, in this life, from the power and dominion of sin, and to make you more than conquerors through His power. If you doubt this, search your Bible, and collect together every announcement or declaration concerning the purposes and object of His death on the cross. You will be astonished to find how full they are. Everywhere and always, His work is said to be to deliver us from our sins, from our bondage, from our defilement; and not a hint is given, anywhere, that this deliverance was to be only the limited and partial one with which Christians so continually try to be satisfied.

 

Let me give you the teaching of Scripture on this subject. When the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream, and announced the coming birth of the Saviour, he said, “And thou shalt call his name Jesus, for He shall save His people from their sins” (Matthew 1:21).

 

When Zacharias was “filled with the Holy Ghost” (Luke 1:67) at the birth of his son, and “prophesied,” he declared that God had visited his people in order to fulfil the promise and the oath He had made them. The promise was, “that He would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve Him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before Him, all the days of our life” (Luke 1:74-75).

 

When Peter was preaching in the porch of the temple to the wondering Jews, he said, “Unto you first, God, having raised up His Son Jesus, sent Him to bless you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities” (Acts 3:26).

 

When Paul was telling to the Ephesian Church the wondrous truth, that Christ had so loved them as to give Himself for them, he went on to declare that His purpose in thus doing was, “that He might sanctify and cleanse it by the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish” (Ephesians 5:26-27).

 

When Paul was seeking to instruct Titus, his own son after the common faith, concerning the grace of God, he declared that the object of that grace was to teach us “that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world;” and adds, as the reason of this, that Christ “gave Himself for us that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify us unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works” (Titus 2:12-14). [Peculiar people (KJV) means God’s own people.]

 

When Peter was urging upon the Christians, to whom he was writing, a holy and Christ-like walk, he tells them that “even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example that ye should follow His steps: who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth;” and adds, “Who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes we were healed” (1 Peter 2:21-24).

 

When Paul was contrasting in the Ephesians the walk suitable for a Christian, with the walk of an unbeliever, he sets before them the truth in Jesus as being this, “that ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; and be renewed in the spirit of your mind; and that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness” (Ephesians 4:22-24).

 

And when, in Romans 6, Paul was answering for ever the question as to a child of God continuing in sin, and showing how utterly foreign it was to the whole spirit and aim of the salvation of Jesus, he brings up the fact of our judicial death and resurrection with Christ as an unanswerable argument for our practical deliverance from it, and says, “God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into His death? Therefore we are buried with Him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life;” and adds, “Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin” (Romans 6:2-6).

 

It is a fact sometimes overlooked that in the declarations concerning the object of the death of Christ, far more mention is made of a present salvation from sin, than of a future salvation in a heaven beyond. This shows plainly God’s estimate of the relative importance of these two things.

 

Dear Christians, will you receive the testimony of the Scripture on this matter? The same crucial questions that troubled the Church in Paul’s day, are troubling it now. First, “Shall we continue in sin that grace may abound?” (Romans 6:1). And second, “Do we then make void the law through faith?” (Romans 3:31). Shall our answer to these be Paul’s emphatic “God forbid,” and his triumphant assertions that instead of making it void, “we establish the law;” and that “what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh: that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit” (Romans 8:3-4).

 

Can we for a moment suppose that the holy God, who hates sin in the sinner, is willing to tolerate it in the Christian, and that He has even arranged the plan of salvation in such a way as to make it impossible for those who are saved from the guilt of sin to find deliverance from its power?

 

As Dr. Chalmers well says [Thomas Chalmers, Scottish Presbyterian Minister 1780-1847], “Sin is that scandal which must be rooted out from the great spiritual household over which the Divinity rejoices. … Strange administration, indeed, for sin to be so hateful to God as to lay all who had incurred it under death, and yet, when readmitted into life, that sin should be permitted; and that what was before the object of destroying vengeance should now become the object of an upheld and protected toleration.

 

“Now that the penalty is taken off, think you it is possible that the unchangeable God has so given up His antipathy to sin as that man, ruined and redeemed man, may now perseveringly indulge, under the new arrangement, in that which under the old destroyed him? Does not the God who loved righteousness and hated iniquity six thousand years ago, bear the same love to righteousness and hatred to iniquity still?

 

“… I now breathe the air of loving-kindness from Heaven, and can walk before God in peace and graciousness; shall I again attempt the incompatible alliance of two principles so adverse as that of an approving God and a persevering sinner? How shall we, recovered from so awful a catastrophe, continue that which first involved us in it? The cross of Christ, by the same mighty and decisive stroke wherewith it moved the curse of sin away from us, also surely moves away the power and the love of it from over us.”

 

And not Dr. Chalmers only, but many other holy men of his generation, and of our own, as well as of generations long past, have united in declaring that the redemption accomplished for us by our Lord Jesus Christ on the cross at Calvary is a redemption from the power of sin as well as from its guilt, and that He is able to save to the uttermost all who come unto God by Him.

 

A Quaker divine of the seventeenth century says: “There is nothing so contrary to God as sin, and God will not allow sin always to rule his masterpiece, man. When we consider the infiniteness of God’s power for destroying that which is contrary to Him, who can believe that the devil must always stand and prevail? I believe it is inconsistent and disagreeable with true faith for people to be Christians and yet to believe that Christ, the eternal Son of God, to whom all power in heaven and earth is given, will allow sin and the devil to have dominion over them.

 

“But you will say no man by all the power he hath, can redeem himself, and no man can live without sin, we will say Amen to it. But if men tell us that when God’s power comes to help us and to redeem us out of sin, it cannot be effected, then this doctrine we cannot away with; nor I hope you neither.

 

“Would you approve of it if I should tell you that God puts forth His power to do such a thing, but the devil hinders Him? That it is impossible for God to do it, because the devil does not like it? That it is impossible that anyone should be free from sin, because the devil hath got such a power in them that God cannot cast him out?

 

“This is lamentable doctrine, yet hath not this been preached? It doth in plain terms say, though God doth interpose His power, it is impossible, because the devil hath so rooted sin in the nature of man. Is not man God’s creature, and cannot He new make him, and cast sin out of him? If you say sin is deeply rooted in man, I say so, too; yet not so deeply rooted but Christ Jesus hath entered so deeply into the root of the nature of man, that He hath received power to destroy the devil and his works, and to recover and redeem man into righteousness and holiness. Or else it is false that ‘He is able to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by Him.’ We must throw away the Bible if we say that it is impossible for God to deliver man out of sin.

 

“We know,” he continues, “when our friends are in captivity, as in Turkey or elsewhere, we pay our money for their redemption; but we will not pay our money if they be kept in their fetters still. Would not anyone think himself cheated to pay so much money for their redemption, and the bargain be made so that he shall be said to be redeemed, and be called a redeemed captive, but he must wear his fetters still? How long? As long as he hath a day to live. This is for bodies, but now I am speaking of souls. Christ must be made to me redemption, and rescue me from captivity. Am I a prisoner anywhere? Yes, verily, verily, he that committeth sin, saith Christ, he is a servant of sin, he is a slave of sin. If thou hast sinned, thou art a slave, a captive that must be redeemed out of captivity.

 

“Who will pay a price for me? I am poor; I have nothing; I cannot redeem myself: who will pay a price for me? There is One come who hath paid a price for me. That is well; that is good news; then I hope I shall come out of my captivity. What is His name? Is He called a Redeemer? So, then, I do expect the benefit of my redemption, and that I shall go out of my captivity. No, say they, you must abide in sin as long as you live. What! Must we never be delivered? Must this crooked heart and perverse will always remain? Must I be a believer, and yet have no faith that reacheth to sanctification and holy living? Is there no mastery to be had, no getting victory over sin? Must it prevail over me as long as I live? What sort of a Redeemer, then, is this, or what benefit have I in this life, of my redemption?”

 

Similar extracts might be quoted from Marshall and Romaine, and many others, to show that this doctrine is no new one in the Church, however much it may have been lost sight of by the present generation of believers. It is the same old story that has filled with songs of triumph the daily lives of many saints of God, both Catholic and Protestant, throughout all ages; and it is now being sounded forth afresh to the unspeakable joy of weary and burdened souls.

 

Do not reject it, then, dear reader, until you have prayerfully searched the Scriptures to see whether these things be indeed so. Ask God to open the eyes of your understanding by His Spirit, that you may know “what is the exceeding greatness of His power to us-ward who believe, according to the working of His mighty power, which He wrought in Christ, when He raised Him from the dead, and set Him at His own right hand in the heavenly places” (Ephesians 1:19-20). And when you have begun to have some faint glimpses of this power, learn to look away utterly from your own weakness, and, putting your case into His hands, trust Him to deliver you.

 

“When thou goest out to battle against thine enemies, and seest horses, and chariots, and a people more than thou, be not afraid of them: for the Lord thy God is with thee, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. And it shall be, when ye are come nigh unto the battle, that the priest shall approach and speak unto the people, and shall say unto them, Hear, O Israel, ye approach this day unto battle against your enemies: let not your hearts faint, fear not, and do not tremble, neither be ye terrified because of them; for the Lord your God is He that goeth with you, to fight for you against your enemies to save you” (Deuteronomy 20:1-4).

 

 

Chapter 2

 

God’s Side and Man’s Side

 

Much misunderstanding arises, in reference to this subject of the life and walk of faith, from the fact that its two sides are not clearly seen. People are apt to think that there is only one side to it, and dwelling exclusively upon the one they happen to see the most clearly, without even a thought of any other. It is no wonder that distorted views of the whole matter are the legitimate consequence.

 

Now, there are two very decided and distinct sides to this subject, and like all other subjects it cannot be fully understood unless both of these sides are kept constantly in view. I refer of course to God’s side and man’s side. Or, in other words, to God’s part in the work of sanctification, and man’s part. These are very distinct and even contrasting, but although to a cursory observer they may sometimes so appear, they are not really contradictory.

 

At one time this was very strikingly illustrated to me. There were two teachers of this interior life holding meetings in the same place, at alternate hours. One spoke only of God’s part in the work, and the other dwelt exclusively upon man’s part. They were both in perfect sympathy with each other, and realised fully that they were each teaching different sides of the same great truth. This also was understood by a large proportion of their hearers. But with some of the hearers it was different, and one lady said to me in the greatest perplexity, “I cannot understand it at all. Here are two preachers undertaking to teach just the same truth, and yet to me they seem flatly to contradict each other.” I felt at the time that she expressed a puzzle that very often causes great difficulty in the minds of many honest inquirers after this truth.

 

Suppose two friends go to see some celebrated building, and return home to describe it. One has seen only the north side, and the other only the south. The first says: “The building was built in such a manner, and has such and such stories and ornaments.”

 

“Oh no,” says the other, interrupting him, “you are altogether mistaken. I saw the building, and it was built in quite a different manner, and its ornaments and stories were so and so.”

 

A lively dispute might follow upon the truth of the respective descriptions, until the two friends should discover that they had been describing different sides of the building, and then all would be reconciled at once.

 

I would like to state, as clearly as I can, what I judge to be the two distinct sides in this matter; and to show how looking at one, without seeing the other, will be sure to create wrong impressions and views of the truth.

 

To state it in brief, I would say that man’s part is to trust, and God’s part is to work. It can be seen at a glance how these two parts contrast with each other, and yet are not necessarily contradictory. I mean this: there is a certain work to be accomplished. We are to be delivered from the power of sin, and are to be made perfect in every good work to do the will of God. “Beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord,” we are to be actually “changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord” (2 Corinthians 3:18).

 

We are to be transformed by the renewing of our minds, that we may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God. A real work is to be wrought in us and upon us. Besetting sins are to be conquered; evil habits are to be overcome; wrong dispositions and feelings are to be rooted out, and holy tempers and emotions are to be begotten. A positive transformation is to take place. So at least the Bible teaches. Now, somebody must do this. Either we must do it for ourselves, or another must do it for us. We have most of us tried to do it for ourselves at first, and have grievously failed. Then we discover from the Scriptures and from our own experience that it is something we are unable to do, but that the Lord Jesus Christ has come on purpose to do it, and that He will do it for all who put themselves wholly into His hands and trust Him without reserve.

 

Under these circumstances, what is the part of the believer, and what is the part of the Lord? Plainly the believer can do nothing but trust; while the Lord, in whom he trusts, actually does the work entrusted to Him. Trusting and doing are certainly contrasted things, often indeed contradictory; but are they contradictory in this case? Manifestly not, because it is two different parties that are concerned. If we should say of one party in a transaction that he trusted his case to another, and yet attended to it himself, we should state a contradiction and an impossibility. However, when we say of two parties in a transaction that one trusts the other to do something, and that the other goes to work and does it, we are stating something that is perfectly simple and harmonious. When we say, therefore, that in this higher life man’s part is to trust, and God’s part is to do the thing entrusted to Him, we do not surely present any very difficult or puzzling problem.

 

The preacher, who is speaking on man’s part in the matter, cannot speak of anything but surrender and trust, because this is positively all the man can do. We all agree about this. And yet such preachers are constantly criticised as though in saying this they had meant to imply there was no other part, and that therefore nothing but trusting is to be done. Then the cry goes out that this doctrine of faith does away with all realities, that souls are just told to trust, and there is the end of it, and that they sit down thenceforward in a sort of religious easy chair, dreaming away a life, fruitless of any actual result. All this misapprehension arises, of course, from the fact that either the preacher has neglected to state, or the hearer has failed to hear the other side of the matter, which is, that when we trust, the Lord works, and that a great deal is done, not by us, but by Him.

 

Actual results are reached by our trusting, because our Lord undertakes the thing entrusted to Him, and accomplishes it. We do not do anything, but He does it, and it is all the more effectually done because of this. As soon as this is clearly seen, the difficulty as to the preaching of faith disappears entirely.

 

On the other hand, the preacher who dwells on God’s part in the matter is criticised on a totally different ground. He does not speak of trust, for the Lord’s part is not to trust, but to work. The Lord’s part is to do the thing entrusted to Him. He disciplines and trains by inward exercises and outward providences. He brings to bear upon us all the refining and purifying resources of His wisdom and His love. He makes everything in our lives and circumstances subservient to the one great purpose of causing us to grow in grace, and of conforming us, day by day and hour by hour, to the image of Christ. He carries us through a process of transformation, longer or shorter as our peculiar case may require, making actual and experimental the results for which we have trusted.

 

We have dared, for instance, according to the command in Romans 6:11, by faith to reckon ourselves dead unto sin. The Lord makes this a reality, and puts us to death by a thousand little mortifications and crosses to the natural man. Our reckoning is available only because God thus makes it real. And yet the preacher who dwells upon this practical side of the matter, and tells of God’s processes for making faith’s reckonings experimental realities, may be accused of contradicting the preaching of faith altogether, and of declaring only a process of gradual sanctification by works, and of setting before the soul an impossible and hopeless task.

 

Now, sanctification is both a step of faith, and a process of works. It is a step of surrender and trust on our part, and it is a process of development on God’s part. By a step of faith we get into Christ; by a process we are made to “grow up into Him in all things” (Ephesians 4:15). By a step of faith we put ourselves into the hands of the Divine Potter; by a gradual process He makes us into a vessel unto His own honour, meet for His use, and prepared to every good work.

 

To illustrate this, suppose I were to describe to a person, who was entirely ignorant of the subject, the way in which a lump of clay is made into a beautiful vessel. I tell him first the part of the clay in the matter. All I can say about this is that the clay is put into the potter’s hands, and then lies passive there, submitting itself to all the turnings and overturnings of the potter’s hands upon it. There is really nothing else to be said about the clay’s part. But could my hearer argue from this that nothing else is done, because I say that this is all the clay can do? If he is an intelligent hearer, he will not dream of doing so, but will say, “I understand; this is what the clay must do. But what must the potter do?”

 

“Ah,” I answer, “now we come to the important part. The potter takes the clay thus abandoned to his working, and begins to mould and fashion it according to his own will. He kneads and works it; he tears it apart and presses it together again; he wets it and then allows it to dry. Sometimes he works at it for hours at a time; sometimes he lays it aside for days, and does not touch it. And then, when by all these processes he has made it perfectly pliable in his hands, he proceeds to make it up into the vessel he has proposed. He turns it upon the wheel, planes it and smoothes it, and dries it in the sun, bakes it in the oven, and finally turns it out of his workshop, a vessel to his honour, and fit for his use.”

 

Will my reader be likely now to say that I am contradicting myself, that a little while ago I had said the clay had nothing to do but to lie passive in the potter’s hands, and that now I am putting upon it a great work which it is not able to perform, and that to make itself into such a vessel is an impossible and hopeless undertaking? Surely not. For he will see that while before I was speaking of the clay’s part in the matter, I am now speaking of the potter’s part, and that these two are necessarily contrasted, but not in the least contradictory; and that the clay is not expected to do the potter’s work, but only to yield itself up to his working.

 

Nothing, it seems to me, could be clearer than the perfect harmony between these two apparently contradictory sorts of teaching.

 

What can be said about man’s part in this great work, but that he must continually surrender himself and continually trust? But when we come to God’s side of the question, what is there that may not be said as to the manifold and wonderful ways in which He accomplishes the work entrusted to Him? It is here that the growing comes in. The lump of clay could never grow into a beautiful vessel if it stayed in the clay pit for thousands of years; but when it is put into the hands of a skilful potter it grows rapidly under his fashioning into the vessel he intends it to be. In the same way the soul, abandoned to the working of the Heavenly Potter, is made into a vessel unto honour, sanctified, and meet for the Master’s use.

 

Having, therefore, taken the step of faith by which you have put yourself wholly and absolutely into His hands, you must now expect Him to begin to work. His way of accomplishing that which you have entrusted to Him may be different from your way; but He knows, and you must be satisfied.

 

I knew a lady who had entered into this life of faith with a great outpouring of the Spirit, and a wonderful flood of light and joy. She supposed, of course, this was a preparation for some great service, and expected to be put forth immediately into the Lord’s harvest field. Instead of this, almost at once her husband lost all his money, and she was shut up in her own house to attend to all sorts of domestic duties, with no time or strength left for any Gospel work at all.

 

She accepted the discipline, and yielded herself up as heartily to sweep, and dust, and bake, and sew, as she would have done to preach, or pray, or write for the Lord. And the result was that through this very training He made her into a vessel “meet for the Master’s use, and prepared unto every good work” (2 Timothy 2:21).

 

Another lady, who had entered this life of faith under similar circumstances of wondrous blessing, and who also expected to be sent out to do some great work, was shut up with two peevish invalid children to nurse, and humour, and amuse all day long. Unlike the first one, this lady did not accept the training, but chafed and fretted, and finally rebelled, lost all her blessing, and went back into a state of sad coldness and misery. She had understood her part of trusting to begin with, but not understanding the Divine process of accomplishing that for which she had trusted, she took herself out of the hands of the Heavenly Potter, and the vessel was marred on the wheel.

 

I believe many a vessel has been similarly marred by a want of understanding these things. The maturity of a Christian experience cannot be reached in a moment, but is the result of the work of God’s Holy Spirit, who, by His energizing and transforming power, causes us to grow up into Christ in all things. We cannot hope to reach this maturity in any other way than by yielding ourselves up utterly and willingly to His mighty working. But the sanctification the Scriptures urge as a present experience upon all believers does not consist in maturity of growth, but in purity of heart. This may be as complete in the early, as in our later experiences.

 

The lump of clay, from the moment it comes under the transforming hand of the potter, is during each day and each hour of the process just what the potter wants it to be at that hour or on that day, and therefore pleases him. But it is very far from being matured into the vessel he intends in the future to make it.

 

The little baby may be all that a baby could be, or ought to be, and may therefore perfectly please its mother; and yet it is very far from being what that mother would wish it to be when the years of maturity shall come.

 

The apple in June is a perfect apple for June; it is the best apple that June can produce: but it is very different from the apple in October, which is a perfected apple.

 

God’s works are perfect in every stage of their growth. Man’s works are never perfect until they are in every respect complete.

 

All that we claim, then, in this life of sanctification is that by an act of faith we put ourselves into the hands of the Lord, for Him to work in us all the good pleasure of His will -- then, by a continuous exercise of faith, keep ourselves there. This is our part in the matter. And when we do it, and while we do it we are, in the Scripture sense, truly pleasing to God, although it may require years of training and discipline to mature us into a vessel that shall be in all respects to His honour, and fitted to every good work.

 

Our part is the trusting. It is His to accomplish the results. And when we do our part, He never fails to do His, for no one ever trusted in the Lord and was confounded. Do not be afraid, then, that if you trust or tell others to trust, the matter will end there. Trust is the beginning and the continuing foundation; but when we trust, the Lord works, and His work is the important part of the whole matter. This explains that apparent paradox which puzzles so many. They say, “In one breath you tell us to do nothing but trust, and in the next you tell us to do impossible things. How can you reconcile such contradictory statements?”

 

They are to be reconciled, just as we reconcile the statements concerning a saw in a carpenter’s shop, when we say at one moment that the saw has sawn asunder a log, and the next moment declare that the carpenter has done it. The saw is the instrument used: the power that uses it is the carpenter’s. And so we, yielding ourselves unto God, and our members as instruments of righteousness unto Him, find that He works in us to will and to do of His good pleasure. We can say with Paul, “I laboured; yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me (1 Corinthians 15:10).

 

In the divine order, God’s working depends upon our co-operation. Of our Lord it was declared that at a certain place He did there no mighty work because of their unbelief. (Matthew 13:58.) It was not that He would not, but He could not. I believe we often think of God that He will not, when the real truth is that He cannot. Just as the potter, however skilful, cannot make a beautiful vessel out of a lump of clay that is never put into his hands, so neither can God make out of me a vessel unto His honour, unless I put myself into His hands. My part is the essential relationship of God’s part in the matter of my salvation. As God is sure to do His part all right, the vital thing for me is to find out what my part is, and then do it.

 

In this book, therefore, I shall of course dwell mostly upon man’s side, as I am writing for human beings, and in the hope of making it plain how we are to fulfil our part of this great work. But I wish it to be distinctly understood all through, that unless I believed with all my heart in God’s effectual working on His side, not one word of this book would ever have been written.

 

 

Chapter 3

 

The Life Defined

 

In the first chapter I have tried to settle the question as to the scripturalness of the experience sometimes called the Higher Christian Life but which is the only true Christian life, and which to my own mind is best described in the words, the “life hid with Christ in God” (Colossians 3:3). In the second chapter, I have sought to reconcile the two distinct sides of this life; that is, the part to be done by the Lord, and the part necessarily to be done by ourselves. I shall now, therefore, consider it as a settled point that the Scriptures do set before the believer in the Lord Jesus a life of abiding rest and of continual victory, which is very far beyond the ordinary run of Christian experience; and that in the Bible we have presented to us a Saviour able to save us from the power of our sins as really as He saves us from their guilt.

 

The point to be next considered is as to what are the chief characteristics of this life hid with Christ in God, and how it differs from much in the ordinary Christian experience.

 

Its chief characteristics are an entire surrender to the Lord, and a perfect trust in Him, resulting in victory over sin, and inward rest of soul. It differs from the lower range of Christian experience in that it causes us to let the Lord carry our burdens and manage our affairs for us, instead of trying to do it ourselves.

 

Many Christians are like a man who was toiling along the road, bending under a heavy burden, when a wagon overtook him, and the driver kindly offered to help him on his journey. He joyfully accepted the offer, but when seated in the wagon, continued to bend beneath his burden, which he still kept on his shoulders. “Why do you not lay down your burden?” asked the kind-hearted driver. “Oh,” replied the man, “I feel that it is almost too much to ask you to carry me, and I could not think of letting you carry my burden too.” And so Christians, who have given themselves into the care and keeping of the Lord Jesus, still continue to bend beneath the weight of their burdens, and often go weary and heavy-laden throughout the whole length of their journey.

 

When I speak of burdens, I mean everything that troubles us, whether spiritual or temporal. I mean, first of all, ourselves. The greatest burden we have to carry in life is self. The most difficult thing we have to manage is self. Our own daily living, our bodies and feelings, our special weaknesses and temptations, our peculiar temperaments, our inward affairs of every kind -- these are the things that perplex and worry us more than anything else, and that bring us most frequently into bondage and darkness.

 

In laying off your burdens, therefore, the first one you must get rid of is yourself. You must hand yourself, with your temptations, your temperament, your bodies and feelings, and all your inward and outward experiences, over into the care and keeping of God, and leave it all there. He made you, and therefore He understands you, and knows how to manage you -- and you must trust Him to do it. Say to Him, "Here, Lord, I abandon myself to You. I have tried in every way I could think of to manage myself, and to make myself what I know I ought to be, but have always failed. Now I give it up to You. Take entire possession of me. Work in me all the good pleasure of Your will. Mould and fashion me into such a vessel as seems good to You. I leave myself in Your hands, and I believe You will, according to Your promise, make me into a vessel unto Your own honour, 'sanctified, and meet for the Master's use, and prepared unto every good work.'" And here you must rest, trusting yourself thus to Him, continually and absolutely.

 

Next, you must lay off every other burden -- your health, your reputation, your Christian work, your house, your children, your business; everything, in short, that concerns you, whether inward or outward.

 

It is generally much less difficult for us to commit the keeping of our future to the Lord, than it is to commit our present. We know we are helpless as regards the future, but we feel as if the present was in our own hands, and must be carried on our own shoulders. Most of us have an unconfessed idea that it is a great deal to ask the Lord to carry ourselves, and that we cannot think of asking Him to carry our burdens too.

 

I knew a Christian lady who had a very heavy burden. It took away her sleep and her appetite, and there was danger of her health breaking down under it. One day, when it seemed especially heavy, she noticed lying on the table near her a little tract called Hannah’s Faith. Attracted by the title, she picked it up and began to read it, little knowing, however, that it was to create a revolution in her whole experience. The story was of a poor woman who had been carried triumphantly through a life of unusual sorrow. She was giving the history of her life to a kind visitor on one occasion, and at the close the visitor said feelingly, “Oh, Hannah, I do not see how you could bear so much so now!”

 

“I did not bear it,” was the quick reply; “the Lord bore it for me.”

 

“Yes,” said the visitor, “that is the right way. We must take our troubles to the Lord.”

 

“Yes,” replied Hannah, “but we must do more than that: we must leave them there. Most people,” she continued, “take their burdens to Him, but they bring them away with them again, and are just as worried and unhappy as ever. But I take mine, and I leave them with Him, and come away and forget them. If the worry comes back, I take it to Him again. And I do this over and over, until at last I just forget I have any worries, and am at perfect rest.”

 

My friend was very much struck with this plan, and resolved to try it. The circumstances of her life she could not alter, but she took them to the Lord, and handed them over into His management. Then she believed that He took them, and she left all the responsibility and the worry and anxiety with Him. As often as the anxieties returned, she took them back. The result was that although the circumstances remained unchanged, her soul was kept in perfect peace in the midst of them. She felt that she had found out a practical secret; and from that time she sought never to carry her own burdens, nor to manage her own affairs, but to hand them over, as fast as they arose, to the Divine Burden-bearer.

 

This same secret, also, which she had found to be so effectual in her outward life, proved to be still more effectual in her inward life, which was in truth even more utterly unmanageable. She abandoned her whole self to the Lord, with all that she was and all that she had. Believing that He took that which she had committed to Him, she ceased to fret and worry, and her life became all sunshine in the gladness of belonging to Him. It was a very simple secret she found out, that it was possible to obey God’s commandment contained in those words, “Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God;” and that, in obeying it, the result would inevitably be, according to the promise, that the “peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:6-7).

 

There are many other things to be said about this life hid with Christ in God, many details as to what the Lord Jesus does for those who thus abandon themselves to Him. But the gist of the whole matter is here stated: and the soul that has discovered this secret of simple faith, has found the key that will unlock the whole treasure house of God.

 

I am sure these pages will fall into the hands of some child of God who is hungering for just such a life as I have been describing. You long unspeakably to get rid of your weary burdens. You would be delighted to hand over the management of your unmanageable self into the hands of one who is able to manage you. You are tired and weary, and the rest I speak of looks unutterably sweet to you.

 

Do you recollect the delicious sense of rest with which you have sometimes gone to bed at night, after a day of great exertion and weariness? How delightful was the sensation of relaxing every muscle, and letting your body go in a perfect abandonment of ease and comfort! The strain of the day had ceased, for a few hours at least, and the work of the day had been laid off. You no longer had to hold up an aching head or a weary back. You trusted yourself to the bed in an absolute confidence, and it held you up, without effort or strain, or even thought, on your part. You rested!

 

But suppose you had doubted the strength or the stability of your bed, and had dreaded each moment to find it giving way beneath you and landing you on the floor. Could you have rested then? Would not every muscle have been strained in a fruitless effort to hold yourself up, and would not the weariness have been greater than if you had not gone to bed at all?

 

Let this analogy teach you what it means to rest in the Lord. Let your soul lie down upon the couch of His sweet will, as your body lie down in your bed at night. Relax every strain, and lay off every burden. Let yourself go in a perfect abandonment of ease and comfort, sure that, since He holds you up, you are perfectly safe. Your part is simply to rest. His part is to sustain you -- and He cannot fail.

 

Or take another analogy, which our Lord Himself has abundantly sanctioned: that of the child-life. For “Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Except ye be converted and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 18:2-3).

 

Now, what are the characteristics of a little child, and how does it live? It lives by faith, and its chief characteristic is freedom from care. Its life is one long trust from year’s end to year’s end. It trusts its parents, it trusts its caretakers, it trusts its teachers; it even trusts people sometimes who are utterly unworthy of trust, out of the abounding trustfulness of its nature. And this trust is abundantly answered. The child provides nothing for itself, and yet everything is provided. It takes no thought for the morrow, and forms no plans, and yet all its life is planned out for it, and it finds its paths made ready, opening out as it comes to them day by day and hour by hour. It goes in and out of its father’s house with an unspeakable ease and abandonment, enjoying all the good things therein, without having spent a penny in procuring them.

 

Pestilence may walk through the streets of its city, but the child regards it not. Famine and fire and war may rage around it, but under its father’s tender care the child abides in utter unconcern and perfect rest. It lives in the present moment, and receives its life unquestioningly, as it comes to it day by day from its father’s hands.

 

I was visiting once in a wealthy home where there was a little adopted child upon whom was lavished all the love and tenderness and care that human hearts could bestow, or human means procure. As I watched that child running in and out day by day, free and light-hearted with the happy carelessness of childhood, I thought what a picture it was of our wonderful position as children in the house of our Heavenly Father. I said to myself, If nothing would so grieve and wound the loving hearts around her, as to see this little child beginning to be worried or anxious about herself in any way -- about whether her food and clothes would be provided, or how she was to get her education or her future support -- how much more must the great, loving heart of our God and Father be grieved and wounded at seeing His children taking so much anxious care and thought! And I understood why it was that our Lord had said to us so emphatically, "Take no thought for yourselves" (Matthew 6:25-28).

 

Who is the best cared for in every household? Is it not the little children? And does not the least of all, the helpless baby, receive the largest share? We all know that the baby toils not, neither does it spin; and yet it is fed, and clothed, and loved, and rejoiced in more tenderly than the hardest worker of them all.

 

This life of faith, then, about which I am writing, consists in just this -- being a child in the Father's house. And when this is said, enough is said to transform every weary, burdened life into one of blessedness and rest.

 

Let the ways of childish confidence and freedom from care, which so please you and win your hearts in your own little ones, teach you what should be your ways with God; and leaving yourselves in His hands learn to be literally “careful for nothing,” and you shall find it to be a fact that the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep (as with a garrison) your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. (See Philippians 4:7.)

 

“Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee, because he trusteth in Thee” (Isaiah 26:3).

 

This is the Divine description of the life of faith about which I am writing. It is no speculative theory, neither is it a dream of romance. There is such a thing as having one’s soul kept in perfect peace, now and here in this life. Childlike trust in God is the key to its attainment.

 

 

Chapter 4

 

How to Enter In

 

Having sought to settle the question as to the scripturalness of an actual living of this life hid with Christ in God, and having also shown a little of what it is, the next point is as to how it is to be reached and realised.

 

I would say, first of all, that this blessed life must not be looked upon in any sense as an attainment, but as an obtainment. We cannot earn it, we cannot climb up to it, we cannot win it. We can do nothing but ask for it and receive it. It is the gift of God in Christ Jesus. And where a thing is a gift, the only course left for the receiver is to take it and thank the giver. We never say of a gift, “See to what I have attained,” and boast of our skill and wisdom in having attained it; but we say, “See what has been given me,” and boast of the love and wealth and generosity of the giver. And everything in our salvation is a gift. From beginning to end, God is the giver and we are the receivers. It is not given to those who do great things, but to those who “receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness” (Romans 5:17), that the richest promises are made.

 

In order, therefore, to enter into a practical experience of this interior life, the soul must be in a receptive attitude, fully recognizing the fact that it is God’s gift in Christ Jesus, and that it cannot be gained by any efforts or works of our own. This will simplify the matter exceedingly; and the only thing left to be considered then, will be to discover upon whom God bestows this gift, and how they are to receive it. To this I would answer, in short, that He can bestow it only upon the fully consecrated soul, and that it is to be received by faith.

 

Consecration is the first thing -- not in any legal sense, not in order to purchase or deserve the blessing, but to remove the difficulties out of the way and make it possible for God to bestow it. In order for a lump of clay to be made into a beautiful vessel, it must be entirely abandoned to the potter, and must lie passive in his hands. And similarly, in order for a soul to be made into a vessel unto God's honour, "sanctified and meet for the Master's use, and prepared unto every good work" (2 Timothy 2:21), it must be utterly abandoned to Him, and must lie passive in His hands. This is obvious at the first glance.

 

I was once trying to explain to a physician who had charge of a large hospital, the necessity and meaning of consecration, but he seemed unable to understand. At last I said to him, “Suppose, in going your rounds among your patients, you met a man who entreated you earnestly to take his case under your especial care in order to cure him, but who at the same time refused to tell you all his symptoms or to take all your prescribed remedies, and said to you, ‘I am quite willing to follow your directions as to certain things, because they commend themselves to my mind as good, but in other matters I prefer judging for myself, and following my own directions.’ What would you do in such a case?” I asked.

 

“Do!” he replied with indignation, “Do! I would soon leave such a man as that to his own care. For, of course,” he added, “I could do nothing for him unless he put his whole case into my hands without any reservations, and would obey my directions implicitly.”

 

“It is necessary, then,” I said, “for doctors to be obeyed, if they are to have any chance to cure their patient?”

 

“Implicitly obeyed!” was his emphatic reply.

 

“And that is consecration,” I continued. “God must have the whole case put into His hands without any reservations, and His directions must be implicitly followed.”

 

“I see it,” he exclaimed. “I see it! And I will do it. God shall have His own way with me from henceforth.”

 

To some minds perhaps the word "abandonment" might express this idea better than the word "consecration." But whatever word we use, we mean an entire surrender of the whole being to God -- spirit, soul, and body placed under His absolute control, for Him to do with us just what He pleases. We mean that the language of our hearts, under all circumstances and in view of every act, is to be, "Thy will be done." We mean the giving up of all liberty of choice. We mean a life of inevitable obedience.

 

To a soul ignorant of God, this may look hard; but to those who know Him, it is the happiest and most restful of lives. He is our Father, and He loves us, and He knows just what is best, and therefore, of course, His will is the very most blessed thing that can come to us under any circumstances. I do not understand how it is that the eyes of so many Christians have been blinded to this fact. But it really would seem as if God's own children were more afraid of His will than of anything else in life -- His lovely, lovable will, which only means loving-kindnesses and tender mercies, and blessings unspeakable to their souls!

 

I wish I could only show to every one the unfathomable sweetness of the will of God. Heaven is a place of infinite bliss because His will is perfectly done there, and our lives share in this bliss just in proportion as His will is perfectly done in them. He loves us -- loves us, I say -- and the will of love is always blessing for its loved one. Some of us know what it is to love, and we know that could we only have our way, our beloved ones would be overwhelmed with blessings. All that is good and sweet and lovely in life would be poured out upon them from our lavish hands, had we but the power to carry out our will for them. And if this is the way of love with us, how much more must it be so with our God, who is love itself! If we could for one moment get a glimpse into the mighty depths of His love, our hearts would spring out to meet His will and embrace it as our richest treasure; and we would abandon ourselves to it with an enthusiasm of gratitude and joy, that such a wondrous privilege could be ours.

 

A great many Christians seem to think that all their Father in heaven wants is a chance to make them miserable and to take away all their blessings. They imagine, poor souls, that if they hold on to things in their own will, they can hinder Him from doing this. I am ashamed to write the words, yet we must face a fact which is making wretched hundreds of lives.

 

A Christian who was in a great deal of trouble, was recounting to another Christian the various efforts he had made to find deliverance, and concluded by saying, “But it has all been in vain, and there is literally nothing left for me to do now but to trust the Lord.”

 

“Alas!” exclaimed his friend in a tone of the deepest commiseration, as though no greater risk were possible, “Alas, has it come to that?”

 

A Christian lady who had this feeling was once expressing to a friend how impossible she found it to say, “Thy will be done,” and how afraid she should be to do it. She was the mother of an only boy who was the heir to a great fortune, and the idol of her heart. After she had stated her difficulties fully, her friend said, “Suppose your little Charley should come running to you tomorrow and say, ‘Mother, I have made up my mind to let you have your own way with me from this time forward. I am always going to obey you, and I want you to do just whatever you think best with me. I will trust your love.’ How would you feel towards him? Would you say to yourself, ‘Ah, now I shall have a chance to make Charley miserable. I will take away all his pleasures, and fill his life with every hard and disagreeable thing I can find. I will compel him to do just the things that are the most difficult for him to do, and will give him all sorts of impossible commands.’”

 

“Oh, no, no, no!” exclaimed the indignant mother. “You know I would not. You know I would hug him to my heart and cover him with kisses, and would hasten to fill his life with all that was sweetest and best.”

 

“And are you more tender and more loving than God?” asked her friend.

 

“Ah, no,” was the reply. “I see my mistake. Of course I must not be anymore afraid of saying, ‘Thy will be done,’ to my Heavenly Father, than I would want my Charley to be of saying it to me.”

 

Better and sweeter than health, or friends, or money, or fame, or ease, or prosperity, is the adorable will of our God. It gilds the darkest hours with a divine halo, and sheds brightest sunshine on the gloomiest paths. He always reigns who has made it his kingdom, and nothing can go amiss to him. Surely, then, it is only a glorious privilege that is opening before you, when I tell you that the first step you must take in order to enter into the life hid with Christ in God, is that of entire consecration. I beg of you not to look at it as a hard and stern demand. You must do it gladly, thankfully, enthusiastically. You must go in on what I call the privilege side of consecration. I can assure you, from the universal testimony of all who have tried it, that you will find it the happiest place you have ever entered yet.

 

Faith is the next thing after surrender. Faith is an absolutely necessary element in the reception of any gift. If we let our friends give a thing to us ever so fully, it is not really ours until we believe it has been given, and claim it as our own. Above all, this is true in gifts which are purely mental or spiritual. Love may be lavished upon us by another without stint or measure, but until we believe that we are loved, it never really becomes ours.

 

I suppose most Christians understand this principle in reference to the matter of their forgiveness. They know that the forgiveness of sins through Jesus might have been preached to them forever, but it would never really have become theirs until they believed this preaching, and claimed the forgiveness as their own.

 

But when it comes to living the Christian life, they lose sight of this principle, and think that having been saved by faith they are now to live by works and efforts. Instead of continuing to receive, they are now to begin to do. This makes our declaration that the life hid with Christ in God is to be entered by faith, seem perfectly unintelligible to them. And yet it is plainly declared, that, “as we have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so we are to walk in Him” (see Colossians 2:6).

 

We received Him by faith, and by faith alone. Therefore we are to walk in Him by faith, and by faith alone. And the faith by which we enter into this hidden life is just the same as the faith by which we were translated out of the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God's dear Son -- only it lays hold of a different thing. Then we believed that Jesus was our Saviour from the guilt of sin, and according to our faith it was unto us. Now we must believe that He is our Saviour from the power of sin, and according to our faith it shall be unto us. Then we trusted Him for forgiveness, and it became ours. Now we must trust Him for righteousness, and it shall become ours also. Then we took Him as a Saviour in the future from the penalties of our sins. Now we must take Him as a Saviour in the present from the bondage of our sins. Then He was our Redeemer. Now He is to be our Life. Then He lifted us out of the pit. Now He is to seat us in heavenly places with Himself.

 

I mean all this, of course, from experience and practically. Theologically and judicially I know that every believer has everything as soon as he is converted; but from experience nothing is his until by faith he claims it. “Every place that the sole of your foot shall tread upon, that have I given unto you” (Joshua 1:3). God “hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ” (Ephesians 1:3), but until we set the foot of faith upon them, they do not practically become ours. “According to our faith,” is always the limit and the rule.

 

But this faith of which I am speaking, must be a present faith. No faith that is exercised in the future tense amounts to anything. A man may believe forever that his sins will be forgiven at some future time, and he will never find peace. He has to come to the now belief, and say by a present appropriating faith, “My sins are now forgiven,” before his soul can be at rest. Similarly, no faith that looks for a future deliverance from the power of sin, will ever lead a soul into the life we are describing. The enemy delights in this future faith, for he knows it is powerless to accomplish any practical results. But he trembles and flees when the soul of the believer dares to claim a present deliverance, and to reckon itself now to be free from his power.

 

Perhaps no four words in the language have more meaning in them than the following, which I would have you repeat over and over with your voice and with your soul, emphasizing each time a different word:

 

Jesus saves me now -- It is He.

 

Jesus saves me now -- It is His work to save.

 

Jesus saves me now -- I am the one to be saved.

 

Jesus saves me now -- He is doing it every moment.

 

To sum up, then. In order to enter into this blessed interior life of rest and triumph, you have two steps to take. First, entire abandonment; and second, absolute faith. No matter what may be the complications of your personal experience, no matter what your difficulties, or your surroundings, or your particular temperament, these two steps, definitely taken and unwaveringly persevered in, will certainly bring you out sooner or later into the green pastures and still waters of this life hid with Christ in God. You may be perfectly sure of this. And if you will let every other consideration go, and simply devote your attention to these two points, and be very clear and definite about them, your progress will be rapid, and your soul will reach its desired haven far sooner than you can now think possible.

 

Shall I repeat the steps, so that there may be no mistake? You are a child of God, and long to please Him. You love your divine Master, and are sick and weary of the sin that grieves Him. You long to be delivered from its power. Everything you have hitherto tried has failed to deliver you. Now, in your despair, you are asking if it can indeed be, as these happy people say, that Jesus is able and willing to deliver you. Surely you must know in your very soul that He is -- that to save you out of the hand of all your enemies is, in fact, just the very thing He came to do. Then trust Him. Commit your case to Him without any reservations, and believe that He undertakes it. Now, knowing what He is and what He has said, claim that He does even now save you. Just as you believed at first that He delivered you from the guilt of sin because He said it, so now believe that He delivers you from the power of sin because He says it. Let your faith now lay hold of a new power in Christ. You have trusted Him as your dying Saviour; now trust Him as your living Saviour.

 

Just as much as He came to deliver you from future punishment, He also came to deliver you from present bondage. Just as truly as He came to bear your stripes for you, has He come to live your life for you. You are as utterly powerless in the one case as in the other. You could as easily have got yourself rid of your own sins, as you could now accomplish for yourself practical righteousness. Christ, and Christ only, must do both for you. Your part in both cases is simply to give the thing to Him to do, and then believe that He does it.

 

A lady, now very eminent in this life of trust, when she was seeking in great darkness and perplexity to enter in, said to the friend who was trying to help her, “You all say, Abandon yourself and trust, abandon yourself and trust; but I do not know how. I wish you would just do it out loud, so that I may see how you do it.”

 

Shall I do it out loud for you?

 

“Lord Jesus, I believe that You are able and willing to deliver me from all the care and unrest and bondage of my Christian life. I believe You died to set me free, not only in the future, but now and here. I believe You are stronger than sin, and that You can keep me, even me, in my extreme of weakness, from falling into its snares or yielding obedience to its commands. And, Lord, I am going to trust You to keep me. I have tried keeping myself, and have failed, and failed most grievously. I am absolutely helpless. So now I will trust You. I give myself to You. I keep back no reserves. Body, soul, and spirit, I present myself to You as a piece of clay, to be fashioned into anything Your love and Your wisdom shall choose. And now I am Yours. I believe You accept that which I present to You. I believe that this poor, weak, foolish heart has been taken possession of by You, and that You have even at this very moment begun to work in me to will and to do of Your good pleasure. I trust You utterly, and I trust You now.”

 

A man was obliged to descend into a deep well by sliding down a fixed rope which was supposed to be of ample length. But to his dismay he came to the end of it before his feet had touched the bottom. He had not the strength to climb up again, and to let go and drop seemed to him but to be dashed to pieces in the black depths below. He held on until his strength was utterly exhausted, and then dropped, as he thought, to his death. He fell -- just three inches -- and found himself safe on the rock bottom!

 

Are you afraid to take this step? Does it seem too sudden, too much like a leap in the dark? Do you not know that the steps of faith always “fall on the seeming void, but find the rock beneath?” (John Greenleaf Whittier 1807-1892.) If ever you are to enter this glorious land, flowing with milk and honey, you must sooner or later step into the brimming waters, for there is no other path; and to do it now may save you months and even years of disappointment and grief. Hear the word of the Lord:

 

“Have not I commanded thee? Be strong and of a good courage; be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed: for the Lord thy God is with thee whithersoever thou goest” (Joshua 1:9).

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Part 2

 

DIFFICULTIES

 

 

 

Chapter 5

 

Difficulties Concerning Consecration

 

It is very important that Christians should not be ignorant of the temptations that seem to stand ready to oppose every onward step of their progress heavenward. These are especially active when the soul is awakened to a hunger and thirst after righteousness, and begins to reach out after the fullness that is ours in Christ.

 

One of the greatest of these temptations is a difficulty concerning consecration. The seeker after holiness is told that he must consecrate himself, and he endeavours to do so. But at once he meets with a difficulty. He has done it as he thinks, and yet he finds no difference in his experience. Nothing seems changed, as he has been led to expect it would be, and be is completely baffled, and asks the question almost despairingly, “How am I to know when I am consecrated?”

 

The one chief temptation that meets the soul at this point is the same that assaults it all along the pathway, at every step of its progress; namely, the question as to feelings. We cannot believe we are consecrated until we feel that we are. And because we do not feel that God has taken us in hand, we cannot believe that He has. As usual, we put feeling first, and faith second, and the fact last of all. Now, God’s invariable rule in everything is, fact first, faith second, and feeling last of all. It is striving against the inevitable when we seek to change this order.

 

The way, then, to meet this temptation in reference to consecration is simply to take God’s side in the matter, and to adopt His order, by putting faith before feeling. Give yourself to the Lord definitely and fully, according to your present light, asking the Holy Spirit to show you all that is contrary to Him, either in your heart or life. If He shows you anything, give it to the Lord immediately, and say in reference to it, “Thy will be done.”

 

If He shows you nothing, then you must believe that there is nothing, and must conclude that you have given Him all. Then recognize that it must be the fact, that when you give yourself to God He accepts you; and at once let your faith take hold of this fact. Begin to believe, and hold on to it steadfastly, that He has taken that which you have surrendered to Him. You positively must not wait to feel either that you have given yourself, or that God has taken you. You must simply believe it, and reckon it to be the case. And if you are steadfast in this reckoning, sooner or later the feeling will come, and you will realise that it is indeed a blessed fact that you are wholly the Lord’s.

 

If you were to give an estate to a friend, you would have to give it, and he would have to receive it, by faith. An estate is not a thing that can be picked up and handed over to another. The gift of it and its reception are altogether a transaction by word and on paper, and therefore one of faith. Now, if you give an estate one day to a friend, and then go away and wonder whether you really had given it, and whether he actually had taken it and considered it his own, and feel it necessary to go the next day and renew the gift. And if on the third day you still felt a similar uncertainty about it, and were to go and renew the gift; and on the fourth day go through a like process, and so on, day after day, for months and years -- what would your friend think, and what at last would be the condition of your own mind in reference to it? Your friend would certainly begin to doubt whether you ever had intended to give it to him at all, and you yourself would be in such hopeless perplexity about it that you would not know whether the estate was yours or his, or whose it was.

 

Now, is not this very much the way in which you have been acting toward God in this matter of consecration? You have given yourself to Him over and over daily, perhaps for months, but you have invariably come away from your seasons of consecration wondering whether you really have given yourself after all, and whether He has taken you. And because you have not felt any change, you have concluded at last, after many painful moments, that the thing has not been done. Do you know, dear believer, that this sort of perplexity will last for ever -- unless you cut it short by faith? You must come to the point of reckoning the matter to be an accomplished and settled thing, and must leave it there, before you can possibly expect any change of feeling whatever.

 

The Levitical law of offerings to the Lord settles this as a primary fact, that everything which is given to Him becomes, by that very act, something holy, set apart from all other things, something that cannot without sacrilege, be put to any other uses. “Notwithstanding, no devoted thing that a man shall devote unto the Lord of all that he hath, both of man and beast, and of the field of his possession, shall be sold or redeemed; every devoted thing is most holy unto the Lord” (Leviticus 27:28).

 

Having once given it to the Lord, the devoted thing henceforth was reckoned by all Israel as being the Lord’s, and no one dared to stretch forth a hand to retake it. The giver might have made his offering very grudgingly and half-heartedly, but having made it the matter was taken out of his hands altogether, and the devoted thing, by God’s own law, became “most holy unto the Lord.” It was not made holy by the state of mind of the giver, but by the holiness of the Divine receiver. “The altar sanctifies the gift;” and an offering, once laid upon the altar, from that moment belonged to the Lord. I can imagine an offerer, after he had deposited a gift, beginning to search his heart as to his sincerity and honesty in doing it, and coming back to the priest to say that he was afraid, after all, he had not given it rightly, or had not been perfectly sincere in giving it. I feel sure the priest would have silenced him at once, saying, “As to how you gave your offering, or what were your motives in giving it, I do not know. The facts are that you did give it, and that it is the Lord’s, for every devoted thing is most holy unto Him. It is too late to recall the transaction now.”

 

Not only the priest, but all Israel, would have been aghast at the man, who having once given his offering should have reached out his hand to take it back. Yet, day after day, earnest-hearted Christians, with no thought of the sacrilege they are committing, are guilty in their own experience of a similar act, by giving themselves to the Lord in solemn consecration, and then, through unbelief, taking back that which they have given.

 

Because God is not visibly present to the eye, it is difficult to feel that a transaction with Him is real. I suppose that if when we made our acts of consecration we could actually see Him present with us, we should feel it to be a very real thing, and would realise that we had given our word to Him, and could not dare to take it back, no matter how much we might wish to do so. Such a transaction would have to us the binding power that a spoken promise to an earthly friend always has to a man of honour. What we need, therefore, is to see that God’s presence is a certain fact always, and that every act of our soul is done before Him, and that a word spoken in prayer is as really spoken to Him as if our eyes could see Him and our hands could touch Him. Then we shall cease to have such vague conceptions of our relations with Him, and feel the binding force of every word we say in His presence.

 

I know some will say here, “Ah, yes, but if He would only speak to me, and say that He took me when I gave myself to Him, I would have no trouble then in believing it.” No, of course you would not; but then where would be the room for faith? Sight is not faith, and hearing is not faith, neither is feeling faith; but believing when we can neither see, hear, nor feel, is faith; and everywhere the Bible tells us our salvation is to be by faith. Therefore we must believe before we feel, and often against our feelings, if we would honour God by our faith. It is always he that believeth who has the witness, not he that doubteth.

 

But how can we doubt, since by His very command to us to present ourselves to Him a living sacrifice He has pledged Himself to receive us? I cannot conceive of an honourable man asking another to give him a thing which, after all, he was doubtful about taking, still less can I conceive of a loving parent acting so toward a beloved child. “My son, give me your heart,” is a sure warrant for knowing that the moment the heart is given, it will be taken by the One who has commanded the gift.

 

We may, nay we must, feel the utmost confidence, then, that when we surrender ourselves to the Lord, according to His own command, He does then and there receive us, and from that moment we are His. A real transaction has taken place, which cannot be violated without dishonour on our part, and which we know will not be violated by Him.

 

In Deuteronomy 26:17-19, we see God’s way of working under these circumstances. “Thou hast avouched the Lord this day to be thy God, and to walk in His ways, and to keep His statutes, and His commandments, and His judgments, and to hearken unto His voice: and the Lord hath avouched thee this day to be His peculiar people, as He hath promised thee, and that thou shouldst keep all His commandments; … and that thou mayest be an holy people unto the Lord thy God, as He hath spoken.”

 

When we avouch, affirm, the Lord to be our God, and that we will walk in His ways and keep His commandments, He affirms us to be His, and that we shall keep all His commandments. And from that moment He takes possession of us. This has always been His principle of working, and it continues to be so. “Every devoted thing is most holy unto the Lord” (Leviticus 27:28). This is so plain as not to admit of a question.

 

But if the soul still feels in doubt or difficulty, let me refer you to a New Testament declaration which approaches the subject from a different side, but which settles it, I think, quite as definitely. It is in 1 John 5:14-15, and reads, “And this is the confidence that we have in Him, that, if we ask anything according to His will, He heareth us; and if we know that He hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of Him.” Is it according to His will that you should be entirely surrendered to Him? There can be, of course, but one answer to this, for He has commanded it. Is it not also according to His will that He should work in you to will and to do of His good pleasure?

 

This question also can have but one answer, for He has declared it to be His purpose. You know, then, that these things are according to His will. Therefore, on God’s own word, you are obliged to know that He hears you. And knowing this much, you are compelled to go further, and know that you have the petitions that you have desired of Him. That you have, I say -- not will have, or may have, but have now in actual possession. It is thus that we “obtain promises” by faith. It is thus that we have “access by faith” into the grace that is given us in our Lord Jesus Christ. It is thus, and thus only, that we come to know our hearts “purified by faith” (see Acts 15:9), and are enabled to live by faith, to stand by faith, to walk by faith.

 

I desire to make this subject so plain and practical that no one need have any further difficulty about it, and therefore I will repeat again just what must be the acts of your soul in order to bring you out of this difficulty about consecration.

 

Have you trusted the Lord Jesus for the forgiveness of your sins, and know something of what it is to belong to the family of God, and to be made an heir of God through faith in Christ? And now do you feel springing up in your heart this longing to be conformed to the image of your Lord? In order for this, you know there must be an entire surrender of yourself to Him, that He may work in you all the good pleasure of His will. Have you have tried over and over to do it, but hitherto without any apparent success? At this point it is that I desire to help you.

 

What you must do now is come once more to Him, in a surrender of your whole self to His will, as complete as you know how to make it. You must ask Him to reveal to you, by His Spirit, any hidden rebellion. If He reveals nothing, then you must believe that there is nothing, and that the surrender is complete. This must, then, be considered a settled matter. You have wholly yielded yourself to the Lord, and from henceforth you do not in any sense belong to yourself. You must never even so much as listen to a suggestion to the contrary.

 

If the temptation comes to wonder whether you really have completely surrendered yourself, meet it with an assertion that you have. Do not even argue the matter. Repel any such idea instantly, and with decision. You meant it then, you mean it now, you have really done it. Your emotions may clamour against the surrender, but your will must hold firm. It is your purpose God looks at, not your feelings about that purpose; and your purpose, or will, is therefore the only thing you need to attend to.

 

The surrender, then, having been made, never to be questioned or recalled, the next point is to believe that God takes that which you have surrendered, and to reckon that it is His. Not that it will be His at some future time, but that it is now; and that He has begun to work in you to will and to do of His good pleasure. And here you must rest. There is nothing more for you to do, except to be henceforth an obedient child; for you are the Lord’s now, absolutely and entirely in His hands, and He has undertaken the whole care and management and forming of you, and will, according to His word, “work in you that which is well-pleasing in His sight through Jesus Christ” (Hebrews 13:21).

 

You must hold steadily here. If you begin to question your surrender, or God’s acceptance of it, then your wavering faith will produce a wavering experience, and He cannot work in you to do His will. But while you trust, He works; and the result of His working always is to change you into the image of Christ, from glory to glory, by His mighty Spirit.

 

Do you, then, now at this moment, surrender yourself wholly to Him? You answer, Yes. Then, my dear friend, begin at once to reckon that you are His, that He has taken you, and that He is working in you to will and to do of His good pleasure. And keep on reckoning this.

 

You will find it a great help to put your reckoning into words, and say over and over to yourself and to God, “Lord, I am Yours; I yield myself up entirely to You, and I believe that You take me. I leave myself with You. Work in me all the good pleasure of Your will, and I will only lie still in Your hands and trust You.”

 

Make this a daily, definite act of your will, and many times a day return to it, as being your continual attitude before the Lord. Confess it to yourself. Confess it to God. Confess it to your friends. Affirm the Lord to be your God, continually and unwaveringly, and declare your purpose of walking in His ways and keeping His statutes. Sooner or later you will find in practical experience that He has affirmed you to be one of His special people, and will enable you to keep all His commandments, and that you are being made into “an holy people unto the Lord, as He hath spoken” (Deuteronomy 26:19).

 

“For thou art making me, I thank thee, Sire.

What thou hast done and doest, thou knowest well;

And I will help thee: gently in thy fire

I will lie burning; on thy potter’s wheel

I will whirl patient, though my brain should reel;

Thy grace shall be enough my grief to quell,

And growing strength perfect through weakness dire.”

 

Chapter 6

 

Difficulties Concerning Faith

 

THE next step after consecration, in the soul’s progress out of the wilderness of a failing Christian experience into the land that flows with milk and honey, is that of faith. And here, as in the first step, the soul encounters at once certain forms of difficulty and hindrance.

 

The child of God, whose eyes have been opened to see the fullness there is in Jesus for him, and whose heart has been made hungry to appropriate that fullness, is met with the assertion, on the part of every teacher to whom he applies, that this fullness is only to be received by faith. But the subject of faith is involved in such a hopeless mystery to his mind, that this assertion, instead of throwing light upon the way of entrance, only seems to make it more difficult and involved than ever.

 

“Of course it is to be by faith,” he says, “for I know that everything in the Christian life is by faith. But that is just what makes it so hard, for I have no faith, and I do not even know what it is, or how to get it.” And, thus, baffled at the very outset by this insuperable difficulty, he is plunged into darkness, and almost despair.

 

This trouble arises from the fact that the subject of faith is very generally misunderstood. In reality, faith is the simplest and plainest thing in the world, and the most easy of exercise.

 

Your idea of faith, I suppose, has been something like this. You have looked upon it as in some way a sort of thing -- either a religious exercise of the soul, or an inward, gracious disposition of the heart; something tangible, in fact, which, when you have secured it, you can look at and rejoice over, and use as a passport to God's favour, or a coin with which to purchase His gifts.

 

You have been praying for faith, expecting all the while to get something like this; and never having received any such thing, you are insisting upon it that you have no faith. Now faith, in fact, is not in the least like this. It is nothing at all tangible. It is simply believing God. Like sight, it is nothing apart from its object. You might as well shut your eyes and look inside to see whether you have sight, as to look inside to discover whether you have faith. You see something, and thus know that you have sight. You believe something, and thus know that you have faith. For as sight is only seeing, so faith is only believing. And as the only necessary thing about sight is that you see the thing as it is, so the only necessary thing about faith is that you believe the thing as it is.

 

The virtue does not lie in your believing, but in the thing you believe. If you believe the truth, you are saved; if you believe a lie, you are lost. The act of believing in both cases is the same. The things believed are exactly opposite, and this it is which makes the mighty difference. Your salvation comes, not because your faith saves you, but because it links you to the Saviour who saves: and your believing is really nothing but the link, I do beg of you to recognize, then, the extreme simplicity of faith; namely, that it is nothing more nor less than just believing God when He says He either has done something for us, or will do it; and then trusting Him to keep His word.

 

It is so simple that it is hard to explain. If anyone asks me what it means to trust another to do a piece of work for me, I can only answer that it means committing the work to that person, and leaving it without anxiety in his hands. All of us have many times trusted very important affairs to others in this way, and have felt perfect rest in thus trusting, because of the confidence we have had in those who have undertaken them.

 

How constantly do mothers trust their most precious infants to the care of nurses, and feel no shadow of anxiety. How continually we are all of us trusting our health and our lives, without a thought of fear, to cooks and coachmen, engine drivers, railway conductors, and all sorts of paid servants, who have us completely at their mercy, and who could, if they chose to do so, or even if they failed in the necessary carefulness, plunge us into misery or death in a moment. All this we do, and make no demur about it.

 

Upon the slightest acquaintance, often, we thus put our trust in people, requiring only the general knowledge of human nature and the common rules of human communication as the foundation of our trust, and we never feel as if we were doing anything in the least remarkable.

 

You have done this yourself, dear reader, and are doing it continually. You could not live among your friends and associates and go through the customary routine of life a single day if you were unable to trust them, and it never enters into your head to say you cannot. But yet you do not hesitate to say, continually, that you cannot trust God! And you excuse yourself by the plea that you are “a poor weak creature” and “have no faith.”

 

I wish you would try to imagine yourself acting in your human relationships as you do in your spiritual relationships. Suppose you began tomorrow with the notion in your head that you could not trust anybody, because you had no faith. When you sat down to breakfast you would say, “I cannot eat anything on this table, for I have no faith, and I cannot believe the cook has not put poison in the coffee, or that the butcher has not provided diseased or unhealthy meat.” So you would go starving away.

 

When you went out to your daily travels, you would say, “I cannot ride in the railway train, for I have no faith, and therefore I cannot trust the engineer, or the conductor, or the builders of the carriages, or the managers of the railroad.” And you would be compelled to walk everywhere, and would grow unutterably weary in the effort, besides being actually unable to reach the places you could have reached in the train.

 

When your friends met you with any statements, or your business agent with any accounts, you would say, “I am very sorry that I cannot believe you, but I have no faith, and never can believe anybody.” If you opened a newspaper, you would be forced to lay it down again, saying, “I really cannot believe a word this paper says, for I have no faith. I do not believe there is any such person as the Queen, for I never saw her; or any such country as Ireland, for I was never there. I have no faith, so of course I cannot believe anything that I have not actually felt and touched myself. It is a great trial, but I cannot help it, for I have no faith.”

 

Just picture such a day as this, and sec how disastrous it would be to yourself, and what utter folly it would appear to anyone who watched you through the whole of it. Realise how your friends would feel insulted, and how people would refuse to help you. And then ask yourself the question: if this want of faith in your associates would be so dreadful, and such utter folly, what must it be when you tell God that you have no power to trust Him, nor to believe His word; that it is a great trial, but you cannot help it, “for you have no faith.”

 

Is it possible that you can trust people, and cannot trust God? That you can receive the “witness of men,” and cannot receive the “witness of God”? That you can believe man’s records, and cannot believe God’s record; that you can commit your dearest earthly interests to your weak, failing fellow-creatures without a fear, and are afraid to commit your spiritual interests to the Saviour who laid down His life for you, and of whom it is declared that He is “able to save to the uttermost all who come unto God by Him” (Hebrews 7:25).

 

Surely, surely, dear believer, you, whose very name of believer implies that you can believe, you will never again dare to excuse yourself on the plea of having no faith. For when you say this, you mean of course that you have no faith in God, since you are not asked to have faith in yourself, and would be in a very wrong condition of soul if you had. Let me beg of you, then, when you think or say these things, always to complete the sentence, and say, “I have no faith in … God! I cannot believe … God!” and this I am sure will soon become so dreadful to you, that you will not dare to continue it.

 

But, you say, I cannot believe without the Holy Spirit. Very well; will you conclude, then, that your want of faith is because of the failure of the Holy Spirit to do His work? For if it is, then surely you are not to blame, and need feel no condemnation; and all exhortations to you to believe are useless.

 

But no! Do you not see that in taking up the position that you have no faith and cannot believe, you are not only “making God a liar,” but you are also showing an utter want of confidence in the Holy Spirit. “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made Him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of His Son” (1 John 5:10).

 

He is always ready to help our infirmities. We never have to wait for Him. He is always waiting for us. And I for my part have such absolute confidence in the Holy Spirit, and in His being always ready to do His work, that I dare to say to every one of you, that you can believe now, at this very moment; and that if you do not, it is not the Holy Spirit’s fault, but your own.

 

Put your will, then, over on the believing side. Say, “Lord, I will believe, I do believe,” and continue to say it. Insist upon believing, in the face of every suggestion of doubt that intrudes itself. Out of your very unbelief, throw yourself unreservedly on the word and promises of God, and dare to abandon yourself to the keeping and saving power of the Lord Jesus. If you have ever trusted a precious interest in the hands of an earthly friend, I entreat you, trust yourself and all your spiritual interests now, in the hands of your Heavenly Friend, and never, never, NEVER, allow yourself to doubt again.

 

Remember always that there are two things which are more utterly incompatible even than oil and water, and these two are trust and worry. Would you call it trust, if you should give something into the hands of a friend to attend to for you, and then should spend your nights and days in anxious thought and worry as to whether it would be rightly and successfully done? And can you call it trust, when you have given the saving and keeping of your soul into the hands of the Lord, if day after day, and night after night, you are spending hours of anxious thought and questionings about the matter?

 

When a believer really trusts anything, he ceases to worry about the thing he has trusted. And when he worries, it is a plain proof that he does not trust. Tested by this rule, how little real trust there is in the Church of Christ! No wonder our Lord asked the question, “When the Son of Man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?” (Luke 18:8). He will find plenty of work, a great deal of earnestness, and doubtless many consecrated hearts; but shall He find faith, the one thing He values more than all the rest?

 

Every child of God, in his own case, will know how to answer this question. Should the answer, for any of you, be a sorrowful No, let me entreat you to let this be the last time for such an answer. If you have ever known anything of the trustworthiness of our Lord, may you henceforth set to your seal that He is true, by the generous recklessness of your trust in Him!

 

I remember, very early in my Christian life, having every tender and loyal impulse within me stirred to the depths by an appeal I met with in a volume of old sermons, to all who loved the Lord Jesus that they should show to others how worthy He was of being trusted by the steadfastness of their own faith in Him. As I read the inspiring words, there came to me a sudden glimpse of the privilege and the glory of being called to walk in paths so dark, that only an utter recklessness of trust would be possible.

 

“Ye have not passed this way heretofore” (Joshua 3:4), it may be; but today it is your happy privilege to prove, as never before, your loyal confidence in Jesus, by starting out with Him on a life and walk of faith, lived moment by moment in absolute and childlike trust in Him.

 

You have trusted Him in a few things, and He has not failed you. Trust Him now for everything, and see if He does not do for you exceeding abundantly, above all that you could ever have asked or even thought, not according to your power or capacity, but according to His own mighty power, working in you all the good pleasure of His most blessed will.

 

It is not hard, you find, to trust the management of the universe, and of all the outward creation to the Lord. Can your case then be so much more complex and difficult than these, that you need to be anxious or troubled about His management of you? Away with such unworthy doubtings! Take your stand on the power and trustworthiness of God, and see how quickly all difficulties vanish before a steadfast determination to believe. Trust in the dark, trust in the light, trust at night and trust in the morning, and you will find that the faith that may begin perhaps by a mighty effort, will end sooner or later by becoming the easy and natural habit of the soul. It is a law of the spiritual life that every act of trust makes the next act less difficult, until at length, if these acts are persisted in, trusting becomes, like breathing, the natural unconscious action of the redeemed soul.

 

You must therefore put your will into your believing. Your faith must not be a passive, but an active energy. You may have to believe against every deception; but no matter. Set your face like a flint to say, “I will believe, and I know I shall not be confounded” (Isaiah 50:7). We are made “partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our faith steadfast unto the end” (Hebrews 3:14). Hundreds fail just here. They have a little beginning of faith, but discouragements come, the “deceptions” are all against it, their doubts clamour louder and louder, and at last they let them in. When doubt comes in at the door, trust always flies out of the window.

 

We are told that all things are possible to God, and that all things are possible also to him that believeth. Faith has in times past “subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens” (Hebrews 11:33-34); and faith can do it again. For our Lord Himself says unto us, “If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you” (Matthew 17:20).

 

If you are a child of God at all, you must have at least as much faith as a grain of mustard seed, and therefore you dare not say again that you “cannot trust because you have no faith.” Say rather, “I can trust my Lord, and I will trust Him; and not all the powers of earth or hell shall be able to make me doubt my wonderful, glorious, faithful Redeemer!”

 

Remember that “though now for a season, if need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations” (1 Peter 1:6), it is only like going through a tunnel. The sun has not ceased shining because the traveller through the tunnel has ceased to see it; and the Sun of righteousness is still shining, although you in your dark tunnel do not see Him.

 

Be patient and trustful, and wait. This time of darkness is only permitted that “the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 1:7).

 

Chapter 7

 

Difficulties Concerning the Will

 

When the child of God has, by entire abandonment and absolute trust, stepped out of himself into Christ, and has begun to know something of the blessedness of the life hid with Christ in God, there is one form of difficulty which is especially likely to start up in his path. After the first emotions of peace and rest have somewhat subsided, or if as is sometimes the case they have never seemed to come at all, he begins to feel such an utter unreality in the things he has been passing through, that he seems to himself like a hypocrite, when he says or even thinks they are real.

 

It seems to him that his belief does not go below the surface; that it is a mere lip-belief, and therefore of no account, and that his surrender is not a surrender of the heart, and therefore cannot be acceptable to God. He is afraid to say he is altogether the Lord’s, for fear he will be telling an untruth; and yet he cannot bring himself to say he is not, because he longs for it so intensely. The difficulty is real and very disheartening.

 

But there is nothing here which will not be very easily overcome when the Christian once thoroughly understands the principles of the new life, and has learned how to live in it. The common thought is that this life hid with Christ in God is to be lived in the emotions, and consequently all the attention of the soul is directed toward them, and if they are satisfactory or otherwise, the soul rests or is troubled. Now, the truth is that this life is not to be lived in the emotions at all, but in the will; and therefore, if only the will is kept steadfastly abiding in its centre, God’s will, the varying states of emotion do not in the least disturb or affect the reality of the life.

 

To make this plain, I must enlarge a little. Fénelon says, somewhere, that “pure religion resides in the will alone.” [François Fénelon 1651-1715.] By this he means that as the will is the governing power in the man’s nature, if the will is set right, all the rest of the nature must come into harmony. By the will, I do not mean the wish of the man, or even his purpose, but the deliberate choice, the deciding power, the king, to which all that is in the man must yield obedience. It is the man, in short, the Ego, that which we feel to be ourselves.

 

It is sometimes thought that the emotions are the governing power in our nature. But I think we all of us know, as a matter of practical experience, that there is within us, behind our emotions and behind our wishes, an independent self, that, after all, decides everything and controls everything. Our emotions belong to us, and are suffered and enjoyed by us, but they are not ourselves. So if God is to take possession of us, it must be into this central will or personality that He enters. If, then, He is reigning there by the power of His Spirit, all the rest of our nature must come under His sway; and as the will is, so is the man.

 

The practical bearing of this truth upon the difficulty I am considering is very great. For the decisions of our will are often so directly opposed to the decisions of our emotions. If we are in the habit of considering our emotions as the test, we shall be very apt to feel like hypocrites in declaring those things to be real which our will alone has decided. But the moment we see that the will is king, we shall utterly disregard anything that clamours against it, and claim as real its decisions, let the emotions rebel as they may.

 

I am aware that this is a difficult subject to deal with, but it is so exceedingly practical in its bearing upon the life of faith that I beg of you, dear reader, not to turn from it until you have mastered it.

 

Perhaps an illustration will help you. A young man of great intelligence, seeking to enter into this new life, was utterly discouraged at finding himself the slave to an inveterate habit of doubting. To his emotions nothing seemed true, nothing seemed real. The more he struggled, the more unreal did it all become. He was told this secret concerning the will: that if he would only put his will over on the believing side, if he would choose to believe, if, in short, he would in this Ego of his nature say, “I will believe! I do believe!” he need not then trouble about his emotions, for they would find themselves compelled, sooner or later, to come into harmony.

 

“What!” he said, “do you mean to tell me that I can choose to believe in that bold way, when nothing seems true to me? And will that kind of believing be real?”

 

“Yes,” was the answer; “it will. Fénelon says that true religion resides in the will alone; and he means that since a man’s will is really the man’s self, what his will does, he does. Your part then is simply to put your will, in this matter of believing, over on God’s side, making up your mind that you will believe what He says, because He says it, and that you will not pay any regard to the feelings that make it seem so unreal. God will not fail to respond, sooner or later, with His revelation to such a faith.”

 

The young man paused a moment, and then said solemnly, “I understand, and will do what you say. I cannot control my emotions, but I can control my will. The new life begins to look possible to me, if it is only my will that needs to be set straight in the matter. I can give my will to God, and I do!”

 

From that moment, disregarding all the pitiful clamouring of his emotions, which continually accused him of being a wretched hypocrite, this young man held on steadily to the decision of his will, answering every accusation with the continued assertion that he chose to believe, he meant to believe, he did believe; until at the end of a few days he found himself triumphant, with every emotion and every thought brought into captivity to the power of the Spirit of God, who had taken possession of the will thus put into His hands.

 

The young man had held fast the profession of his faith without wavering, although it had seemed to him that, as to real faith itself, he had none to hold fast. At times it had drained all the willpower he possessed to his lips to say that he believed, so contrary was it to all the evidence of his senses or of his emotions. But he had caught the idea that his will was, after all, himself, and that if he kept that on God’s side he was doing all he could do, and God alone could change his emotions or control his being. The result has been one of the grandest Christian lives I know of, in its marvellous simplicity, directness, and power over sin.

 

The secret lies just here -- that our will, which is the spring of all our actions, has been in the past under the control of sin and self, and these have worked in us all their own good pleasure. But now God calls upon us to yield our wills up unto Him, that He may take the control of them, and may work in us to will and to do of His good pleasure. If we will obey this call, and present ourselves to Him as a living sacrifice, He will take possession of our surrendered wills, and will begin at once to work in us "that which is well pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ," giving us the mind that was in Christ, and transforming us into His image (see Romans 12:1-2).

 

Let us take another illustration. A lady who had entered into this life hid with Christ, was confronted by a great time of testing. Every emotion she had within her rose up in rebellion against it. Had she considered her emotions to be her king, she would have been in utter despair. But she had learned this secret of the will. Knowing that, she herself did really choose the will of God for her portion. She did not pay the slightest attention to her emotions, but persisted in meeting every thought concerning the trial with the words, repeated over and over, “Thy will be done! Thy will be done!” asserting, in the face of all her rebelling feelings, that she did submit her will to God’s, that she chose to submit it, and that His will should be and was her delight! The result was that in an incredibly short space of time every thought was brought into captivity, and she began to find even her very emotions rejoicing in the will of God.

 

Again, there was a lady who had a besetting sin, which in her emotions she dearly loved, but which in her will she hated. Believing herself to be necessarily under the control of her emotions, she had fully supposed she was unable to conquer it, unless her emotions should first be changed. But she learned this secret concerning the will, and going to her private place she said, “Lord, thou seest that with my emotions I love this sin, but in my real central self I hate it. Until now my emotions have had the mastery; but now I put my will into thy hands, and give it up to thy working. I will never again consent in my will to yield to this sin. Take possession of my will, and work in me to will and to do of thy good pleasure.”

 

Immediately she began to find deliverance. The Lord took possession of the will thus surrendered to Himself, and began to work in her by His own power, so that His will in the matter gained the mastery over her emotions, and she found herself delivered, not by the power of an outward commandment, but by the inward power of the Spirit of God, “working in her that which was well pleasing in His sight” (1 John 3:22).

 

And now, dear Christian, let me show you how to apply this principle to your difficulties. Cease to consider your emotions, for they are only the servants; and regard simply your will, which is the real king in your being. Is that given up to God? Is that put into His hands? Does your will decide to believe? Does your will choose to obey? If this is the case, then you are in the Lord’s hands, and you decide to believe, and you choose to obey; for your will is yourself. And the thing is done. The transaction with God is as real, when only your will acts, as where every emotion coincides. It does not seem as real to you; but in God’s sight it is as real. And when you have got hold of this secret, and have discovered that you need not attend to your emotions, but simply to the state of your will

 

All the commands in Scripture, to yield yourself to God, to present yourself a living sacrifice to Him, to abide in Christ, to walk in the light, to die to self, become possible to you; for you are conscious that in all these your will can act, and can take God’s side. Whereas, if it had been your emotions that must do it, you would, knowing them to be utterly uncontrollable, sink down in helpless despair.

 

When, then, this feeling of unreality or hypocrisy comes, do not be troubled by it. It is only in your emotions, and is not worth a moment's thought. Only see to it that your will is in God's hands, that your inward self is abandoned to His working, that your choice, your decision, is on His side -- and there leave it. Your surging emotions, like a tossing vessel at anchor, which by degrees yields to the steady pull of the cable, finding themselves attached to the mighty power of God by the choice of your will, must inevitably come into captivity and give in their allegiance to Him. You will sooner or later verify the truth of the saying that, "if any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine" (John 7:17).

 

The will is like a wise mother in a nursery; the feelings are like a set of clamouring, crying children. The mother makes up her mind to a certain course of action which she believes to be right and best. The children clamour against it and declare it shall not be. But the mother, knowing that she is mistress and not they, pursues her course lovingly and calmly in spite of all their clamours. The result is that the children are sooner or later won over to the mother’s course of action, and fall in with her decisions, and all is harmonious and happy. But if that mother should for a moment let in the thought that the children were the masters instead of herself, confusion would reign unchecked. And in how many souls at this very moment is there nothing but confusion, simply because the feelings are allowed to govern, instead of the will.

 

Remember, then, that the real thing in your experience is what your will decides, and not the verdict of your emotions. You are far more in danger of hypocrisy and untruth in yielding to the assertions of your feelings, than in holding fast to the decision of your will. So if your will is on God’s side, you are no hypocrite at this moment in claiming as your own the blessed reality of belonging altogether to Him, even though your emotions may all declare the contrary.

 

I am convinced that throughout the Bible the expressions concerning the “heart” do not mean the emotions, that which we now understand by the word “heart,” but they mean the will, the personality of the man, the man’s own central self; and that the object of God’s dealings with man is that this “I” may be yielded up to Him, and this central life abandoned to His entire control. It is not the feelings of the man that God wants, but the man himself.

 

But do not let us make a mistake here. I say we must “give up” our wills, but I do not mean we are to be left will-less. We are not so to give up our wills as to be left like limp, nerveless creatures without any will at all. We are simply to substitute for our foolish, misdirected wills of ignorance and immaturity, the higher, divine, mature will of God. If we lay the emphasis on the word “our,” we shall understand it better. The will we are to give up is our will, as it is misdirected, and so parted off from God’s will, not our will when it is one with God’s will. When our will is in harmony with His will, when it has the stamp of oneness with Him, it would be wrong for us to give it up.

 

The child is required to give up the misdirected will that belongs to it as a child, and we cannot let it say “I will” or “I will not;” but when its will is in harmony with ours, we want it to say “I will” or “I will not” with all the force of which it is capable.

 

When God is “working in us to will,” we must set our faces like a flint to carry out this will, and must respond with an emphatic “I will” to every “Thou shalt” of His. For God can only carry out His own will with us as we consent to it, and will in harmony with Him.

 

Have you thus consented, dear reader, and is your face set as a flint to will what God wills? He wills that you should be entirely surrendered to Him, and that you should trust Him perfectly. Do you will the same?

 

Again I repeat, it is all in the will. Fénelon says, “The will to love God is the whole of religion.” If, therefore, you have in your will taken the steps of surrender and faith, it is your right to believe even now, no matter how much your feelings may clamour against it, that you are all the Lord’s, and that He has begun to “work in you to will and to do of His good pleasure” (Philippians 2:13).

 

After this chapter was first written some years ago. the following remarkable practical illustration of its teaching was handed to me by Pasteur Theodore Monod, of Paris. It is the experience of a Presbyterian minister, which this Pasteur had carefully kept for many years:

 

Newburgh, Sept. 26, 1842.

 

Dear Brother, I take a few moments of that time which I have devoted to the Lord, in writing a short epistle to you, His servant. It is sweet to feel we are wholly the Lord’s, that He has received us and called us His. This is religion, a relinquishment of the principle of self-ownership, and the adoption in full of the abiding sentiment, “I am not my own, I am bought with a price.”

 

Since I last saw you I have been pressing forward, and yet there has been nothing remarkable in my experience of which I can speak; indeed, I do not know that it is best to look for remarkable things; but strive to be holy, as God is holy, pressing right on toward the mark of the prize.

 

I do not feel myself qualified to instruct you: I can only tell you the way in which I was led. The Lord deals differently with different souls, and we ought not to attempt to copy the experience of others; yet there are certain things which must be attended to by everyone who is seeking after a clean heart.

 

There must be a personal consecration of all to God; a covenant made with God that we will be wholly and forever His. This I made intellectually, without any change in my feelings, with a heart full of hardness and darkness, unbelief and sin, and insensibility.

 

I covenanted to be the Lord’s, and laid all upon the altar, a living sacrifice, to the best of my ability. And after I rose from my knees I was conscious of no change in my feelings. I was painfully conscious that there was no change. But yet I was sure that I did, with all the sincerity and honesty of purpose of which I was capable, make an entire and eternal consecration of myself to God. I did not then consider the work as done by any means, but I engaged to abide in a state of entire devotion to God, a living perpetual sacrifice. And now came the effort to do this.

 

I knew also that I must believe that God did accept me, and did come to dwell in my heart. I was conscious I did not believe this and yet I desired to do so. I read with much prayer John’s first epistle, and endeavoured to assure my heart of God’s love to me as an individual. I was sensible that my heart was full of evil. I seemed to have no power to overcome pride, or to repel evil thoughts which I abhorred. But Christ was manifested to destroy the works of the devil, and it was clear that the sin in my heart was the work of the devil. I was enabled, therefore, to believe that God was working in me to will and to do, while I was working out my own salvation with fear and trembling.

 

I was convinced of unbelief, that it made the faithful God a liar. The Lord brought before me my besetting sins which had dominion over me, especially preaching myself instead of Christ, and indulging in self-complacent thoughts after preaching. I was enabled to make myself of no reputation, and to seek the honour which cometh from God only. Satan struggled hard to beat me back from the Rock of Ages; but thanks to God, I finally hit upon the method of living by the moment, and then I found rest.

 

I felt shut up to a momentary dependence upon the grace of Christ. I would not permit the adversary to trouble me about the past or future, for I each moment looked for the supply for that moment. I agreed that I would be a child of Abraham, and walk by naked faith in the word of God, and not by inward feelings and emotions; I would seek to be a Bible Christian. Since that time the Lord has given me a steady victory over sins which before enslaved me. I delight in the Lord and in His word. I delight in my work as a minister; my fellowship is with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ. I am a babe in Christ; I know my progress has been small, compared with that made by many. My feelings vary; but when I have feelings I praise God and trust in His word; and when I am empty and my feelings are gone, I do the same. I have covenanted to walk by faith, and not by feelings.

 

The Lord, I think, is beginning to revive His work among my people. “Praise the Lord!” May the Lord fill you with all His fullness, and give you all the mind of Christ. Oh, be faithful! Walk before God and be perfect. Preach the Word. Be instant in season and out of season. The Lord loves you. He works with you. Rest your soul fully upon that promise, “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world” (Matthew 28:20).

 

Your fellow-soldier,

 

William Hill

 

Chapter 8

 

Difficulties Concerning Guidance

 

You have now begun, dear reader, the life of faith. You have given yourself to the Lord to be His wholly and altogether, and you are now entirely in His hands, to be moulded and fashioned according to His own divine purpose into a vessel unto His honour. Your one most earnest desire is to follow Him whithersoever He may lead you, and to be very pliable in His hands; and you are trusting Him to “work in you to will and to do of His good pleasure” (Philippians 2:13). But you find a great difficulty here. You have not learned yet to know the voice of the Good Shepherd, and are therefore in great doubt and perplexity as to what really is His will concerning you.

 

Perhaps there are certain paths into which God seems to be calling you, of which your friends disapprove. And these friends, it may be, are older than yourself in the Christian life, and seem to you also to be much further advanced. You can scarcely bear to differ from them or to distress them; and you feel also very hesitant of yielding to any impressions of duty of which they do not approve. And yet you cannot get rid of these impressions, and you find yourself therefore plunged into great doubt and uneasiness.

 

There is a way out of all these difficulties to the fully surrendered soul. I would repeat fully surrendered, because if there is any reserve of will upon any point it becomes almost impossible to find out the mind of God in reference to that point. Therefore, the first thing is to be sure that you really do resolve to obey the Lord in every respect. If however this is your purpose, and your soul only needs to know the will of God in order to consent to it, then you surely cannot doubt His willingness to make His will known, and to guide you in the right paths.

 

There are many very clear promises in reference to this. Take, for instance, John 10:3-4, “He calleth His own sheep by name, and leadeth them out. And when He putteth forth His own sheep He goeth before them, and the sheep follow Him, for they know His voice.” Or John 14:26: “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.” Or James 1:5-6: “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.”

 

With such declarations as these, and many more like them, we must believe that Divine guidance is promised to us, and our faith must therefore confidently look for and expect it. This is essential, for in James 1:6-7 we are told, “Let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.”

 

Settle this point then, first of all, and let no suggestion of doubt turn you from a steadfast faith in regard to it: that Divine guidance has been promised, and that, if you seek it, you are sure to receive it.

 

Next, you must remember that our God has all knowledge and all wisdom, and therefore it is very possible He may guide you into paths wherein He knows great blessings are awaiting you, but which to the short-sighted human eyes around you seem sure to result in confusion and loss. You must recognize the fact that God’s thoughts are not as man’s thoughts, nor His ways as man’s ways; and that He alone, who knows the end of things from the beginning, can judge of what the results of any course of action may be.

 

You must therefore realise that His very love for you may perhaps lead you to run counter to the loving wishes of even your dearest friends. You must learn, from Luke 14:26-33, and similar passages, that in order to be a disciple and follower of your Lord, you may perhaps be called upon to forsake inwardly all that you have, even father or mother, or brother or sister, or husband or wife, or it may be your own life also. Unless the possibility of this is clearly recognized, you will be very likely to get into difficulty, because it often happens that the child of God who enters upon this life of obedience, is sooner or later led into paths which meet with the disapproval of those he best loves. Unless he is prepared for this, and can trust the Lord through it all, he will scarcely know what to do.

 

But these points having all been settled, we come now to the question as to how God's guidance is to come to us, and how we shall be able to know His voice. There are four ways in which He reveals His will to us -- through the Scriptures, through providential circumstances, through the convictions of our own higher judgment, and through the inward impressions of the Holy Spirit on our minds. Where these four harmonize, it is safe to say that God speaks.

 

I lay it down as a foundation principle, which no one can gainsay, that of course His voice will always be in harmony with itself, no matter in how many different ways He may speak. The voices may be many, the message can be but one. If God tells me in one voice to do or to leave anything undone, He cannot possibly tell me the opposite in another voice. If there is a contradiction in the voices, the speakers cannot be the same. Therefore my rule for distinguishing the voice of God would be to bring it to the test of this harmony.

 

The Scriptures come first. If you are in doubt upon any subject, you must first of all consult the Bible about it, and see whether there is any law there to direct you. Until you have found and obeyed God’s will as it is there revealed, you must not ask or expect a separate, direct, personal revelation. A great many fatal mistakes are made in the matter of guidance, by the overlooking of this simple rule. Where our Father has written out for us a plain direction about anything, He will not of course make a special revelation to us about that thing. And if we fail to search out and obey the Scripture rule, where there is one, and look instead for an inward voice, we shall open ourselves to delusions, and shall almost inevitably get into error.

 

No man, for instance, needs or could expect any direct personal revelation to tell Him not to steal, because God has already in the Scriptures plainly declared His will about stealing. This seems such an obvious thing that I would not speak of it, but I have frequently met with Christians who have altogether overlooked it, and who have, as the result, gone off into fanaticism.

 

I knew one earnest Christian who had the text “All things are yours” (1 Corinthians 3:21), so strongly impressed upon her mind in reference to some money belonging to a friend, that she felt it was a direct command to her to steal that money. After a great struggle she obeyed this apparent guidance, with of course most grievous after-results. Had she submitted her “leading” to the plain teaching of Scripture in reference to stealing, she would have been saved from the consequences.

 

The Bible, it is true, does not always give a rule for every particular course of action, and in these cases we need and must expect guidance in other ways. But the Scriptures are far more explicit, even about details, than most people think. There are not many important affairs in life for which a clear direction may not be found in God’s book. Take the matter of dress and we have 1 Peter 3:3-4, and 1 Timothy 2:9. Take the matter of conversation, and we have Ephesians 4:29, and verse 4. Take the matter of avenging injuries and standing up for our rights, and we have Romans s12:19-21, and Matthew 5:38-48, and 1 Peter 2:19-21. Take the matter of forgiving one another, and we have Ephesians 4:32, and Mark 11:25-26. Take the matter of conformity to the world, and we have Romans 12:2, and 1 John 2:15-17, and James 4:4. Take the matter of anxieties of every kind, and we have Matthew 6:25-34, and Philippians 4:6-7.

 

I only give these as examples to show how very full and practical the Bible guidance is. If, therefore, you find yourself in perplexity, first of all search and see whether the Bible speaks on the point in question, asking God to make plain to you, by the power of His Spirit, through the Scriptures, what is His mind. And whatever shall seem to you to be plainly taught there, that you must obey. No especial guidance will ever be given about a point on which the Scriptures are explicit, nor could any guidance ever be contrary to the Scriptures.

 

It is essential, however, in this connection to remember that the Bible is a book of principles, and not a book of disjointed aphorisms. Isolated texts may often be made to sanction things to which the principles of Scripture are totally opposed. I believe all fanaticism comes in this way. An isolated text is so impressed upon the mind that it seems a necessity to obey it, no matter into what wrong thing it may lead. Thus the principles of Scripture are violated, under the very plea of obedience to the Scriptures. In Luke 4 the enemy is represented as using isolated texts to endorse his temptations, while Christ repelled him by announcing principles.

 

If, however, upon searching the Bible you do not find any principles that will settle your especial point of difficulty, you must then seek guidance in the other ways mentioned. God will surely voice Himself to you, either by a conviction of your judgment, or by providential circumstances, or by a clear inward impression. In all true guidance these four voices will, as I have said, necessarily harmonize, for God cannot say in one voice that which He contradicts in another. Therefore, if you have an impression of duty, you must see whether it is in accordance with Scripture, and whether it commends itself to your own higher judgment, and also whether, as we Quakers say, the “way opens” for its carrying out.

 

If any one of these tests fails, it is not safe to proceed. You must wait in quiet trust until the Lord shows you the point of harmony, which He surely will, sooner or later, if it is His voice that is speaking. Anything which is out of this divine harmony must be rejected, therefore, as not coming from God. We must never forget that “impressions” can come from other sources as well as from the Holy Spirit. The strong personalities of those around us are the source of a great many of our impressions. Impressions also arise often from our wrong physical conditions which colour things far more than we dream. And finally, impressions come from those spiritual enemies which seem to lie in wait for every traveller who seeks to enter the higher regions of the spiritual life.

 

In the same epistle which tells us that we are seated in “heavenly places in Christ” (Ephesians 2:6), we are also told that we shall have to fight there with spiritual enemies (6:12). These spiritual enemies, whoever or whatever they may be, must necessarily communicate with us by means of our spiritual faculties. Their voices therefore will be, as the voice of God is, an inward impression made upon our spirits. Consequently, just as the Holy Spirit may tell us by impressions what is the will of God concerning us, so also will these spiritual enemies tell us by impressions what their will is concerning us, disguising themselves, of course, as “angels of light” who have come to lead us closer to God.

 

Many earnest and honest-hearted children of God have been thus deluded into paths of extreme fanaticism, while all the while thinking they were closely following the Lord. God, who sees the sincerity of their hearts, can and does, I am sure, pity and forgive; but the consequences as to this life are often very sad. It is not enough to have a “leading.” We must find out the source of that leading before we give ourselves up to follow it. It is not enough, either, for the leading to be very “remarkable,” or the coincidences to be very striking, to stamp it as being surely from God. In all ages of the world, evil and deceiving agencies have been able to work miracles, foretell events, reveal secrets, and give “signs;” and God’s people have always been emphatically warned about being deceived thereby.

 

It is essential, therefore, that our “leadings” should all be tested by the teachings of Scripture. But this alone is not enough. They must be tested as well by our own spiritually enlightened judgment, or what is familiarly called “common sense.”

 

So far as I can see, the Scriptures everywhere make it an essential thing for the children of God in their journey through this world to use all the faculties that have been given them. They are to use their outward faculties for their outward walk, and their inward faculties for their inward walk. They might as well expect to be “kept” from dashing their feet against a stone in the outward, if they walk blindfold, as to be “kept” from spiritual stumbling if they put aside their judgment and common sense in their interior life.

 

Some, however, may say here, “But I thought we were not to depend on our Human understanding in Divine things.” I answer to this that we are not to depend on our unenlightened human understanding, but upon our human judgment and common sense enlightened by the Spirit of God. That is, God will speak to us through the faculties He has Himself given us, and not independently of them. So just as we are to use our outward eyes in our outward walk, no matter how full of faith we may be, so also we are to use the interior “eyes of our understanding” in our interior walk with God.

 

The third test to which our impressions must be brought is that of providential circumstances. If a “leading” is of God, the way will always open for it. Our Lord assures us of this when He says, in John 10:4, “And when He putteth forth His own sheep, He goeth before them, and the sheep follow Him; for they know His voice.” Notice here the expressions “goeth before,” and “follow.” He goes before to open a way, and we are to follow in the way thus opened. It is never a sign of a Divine leading when the Christian insists on opening his own way, and riding roughshod over all opposing things. If the Lord “goes before” us, He will open the door for us, and we shall not need to batter down doors for ourselves.

 

The fourth point I would make is this -- that, just as our impressions must be tested, as I have shown, by the other three voices, so must these other voices be tested by our inward impressions. If we feel a "stop in our minds" about anything, we must wait until that is removed before acting. A Christian who had advanced with unusual rapidity in the Divine life gave me, as her secret, this simple advice: "I always mind the checks." We must not ignore the voice of our inward impressions, nor ride roughshod over them, anymore than we must the other three voices of which I have spoken.

 

Every peculiarly precious spiritual gift is always necessarily linked with some peculiar danger. When the spiritual world is opened to a soul, both the good and the evil there will meet it. But we must not be discouraged by this. Who would not rather take adulthood with all its risks and dangers, than remain forever in the ignorance and innocence of childhood; and who would not rather grow up into the stature of Christ, even if it involves new and more subtle forms of temptation?

 

Therefore we must not be deterred from embracing the blessed privilege of Divine guidance by a dread of the dangers that accompany it. With the four tests I have mentioned, and a divine sense of “oughtness” derived from the harmony of all of God’s voices, there need be nothing to fear. And to me it seems that the blessedness and joy of this direct communication of God’s will to us is one of our grandest privileges. That God cares enough about us to desire to regulate the details of our lives, is the strongest proof of love He could give. That He should condescend to tell us all about it, and to let us know just how to live and walk so as perfectly to please Him, seems almost too good to be true.

 

We never care about the little details of people’s lives unless we love them. It is a matter of indifference to us what the majority of people we meet do, or how they spend their time. But as soon as we begin to love anyone, we begin at once to care. God’s law, therefore, is only another name for God’s love; and the more minutely that law descends into the details of our lives, the more sure we are made of the depth and reality of the love. We can never know the full joy and privileges of the life hid with Christ in God, until we have learned the lesson of a daily and hourly guidance.

 

God’s promise is that He will work in us to will as well as to do of His good pleasure. This means, of course, that He will take possession of our will, and work it for us; and that His suggestions will come to us, not so much commands from the outside, as desires springing up within. They will originate in our will. We shall feel as though we desired to do so and so, not as though we must. And this makes it a service of perfect liberty; for it is always easy to do what we desire to do, let the accompanying circumstances be as difficult as they may.

 

Every mother knows that she could secure perfect and easy obedience in her child, if she could only get into that child’s will and work it for him, making him want himself to do the things she willed he should. And this is what our Father, in the new dispensation, does for His children; He “writes His laws on our hearts and on our minds” (Hebrews 10:16), so that our affection and our understanding embrace them, and we are drawn to obey, instead of being driven to it.

 

The way in which the Holy Spirit therefore usually works in a fully obedient soul, in regard to this direct guidance, is to impress upon the mind a wish or desire to do or to leave undone certain things.

 

The child of God when engaged in prayer feels, perhaps, a sudden suggestion made to his inmost consciousness in reference to a certain point of duty. “I would like to do this or the other,” he thinks. “I wish I could.” At once this matter should be committed to the Lord, with an instant consent of the will to obey Him, should the suggestion prove to be really from Him. And then the tests I have mentioned should be intelligently applied, namely, as to whether the suggestion is in accordance with the teaching of Scripture, with a sanctified judgment, and with providential circumstances.

 

Often no distinct consciousness of this process is necessary, as our spiritual intelligence can see at a glance the right or wrong of the matter. But, however it may come, when the divine harmony is reached, and the divine sense of “oughtness” settles down on the heart, then an immediate obedience is the safest and easiest course. The first moment that we clearly see a thing to be right, is always the moment when it is easy to do it. If we “let in the reasoner,” as the Quakers express it, the golden opportunity is lost, and obedience becomes more and more difficult with every moment’s delay. The old self-will wakens into life, and the energies that should have been occupied with obeying are absorbed instead in the struggle with doubts and reasonings.

 

It sometimes happens, however, that in spite of all our efforts to discover the truth, the divine sense of “oughtness” does not seem to come, and our doubts and perplexities continue unenlightened. In addition to this, our friends differ from us. They would, we know, oppose our course. In such a case there is nothing to do but to wait until the light comes. But we must wait in faith, and in an attitude of entire surrender, saying a continual “Yes” to the will of our Lord, let it be what it may.

 

If the suggestion is from Him, it will continue and strengthen. If it is not from Him, it will disappear, and we shall almost forget we ever had it. If it continues, if every time we are brought into near communion with the Lord it seems to return, if it troubles us in our moments of prayer, and disturbs all our peace, and if finally it conforms to the test of the divine harmony of which I have spoken, we may then feel sure it is from God, and we must yield to it, or suffer an unspeakable loss.

 

The apostle Paul gives us a rule in reference to doubtful things, which seems to me very explicit. He is speaking about certain kinds of meat-eating which were ceremonially unclean. After declaring his own liberty, he says, “I know, and am persuaded by the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself: but to him that esteemeth anything to be unclean, to him it is unclean” (Romans 14:14). And in summing up the whole subject he writes: “Hast thou faith? have it to thyself before God. Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth. And he that doubteth is damned [condemned] if he eat, because he eateth not of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin” (Romans 14:22-23).

 

In all doubtful things you must stand still and refrain from action, until God gives you light to know more clearly His mind concerning them. Very often you will find that the doubt has been His voice calling upon you to come into more perfect conformity to His will. But sometimes these doubtful things are only temptations, or morbid feelings, to which it would be most unwise for you to yield. The only safe way is to wait until you can act in faith, for “whatsoever is not of faith is sin.”

 

Take all your present perplexities, then, to the Lord. Tell Him you only want to know and obey His voice, and ask Him to make it plain to you. Promise Him that you will obey, whatever it may be. Believe implicitly that He is guiding you, according to His word. In ail doubtful things, wait for clear light. Look and listen for His voice continually; and the moment you are sure of it, then, but not until then, yield in immediate obedience. Trust Him to make you forget the impression if it is not His will; and if it continues, and is in harmony with all His other voices, do not be afraid to obey.

 

Above everything else, trust Him. Nowhere is faith more needed than here. He has promised to guide. You have asked Him to do it. And now you must believe that He does, and must take what comes as being His guidance. No earthly parent or master could guide his children or servants if they should refuse to take his commands as being really the expression of his will. And God cannot guide those souls who never trust Him enough to believe that He is doing it.

 

Above all, do not be afraid of this blessed life, lived hour by hour and day by day under the guidance of thy Lord! If He seeks to bring you out of the world and into very close conformity to Himself, do not shrink from it. It is your most blessed privilege. Rejoice in it. Embrace it eagerly. Let everything go, that it may be yours.

 

Chapter 9

 

Difficulties Concerning Doubts

 

A great many Christians are slaves to an entrenched habit of doubting. I do not mean doubts as to the existence of God or the truths of the Bible, but doubts as to their own personal relations with the God in whom they profess to believe; doubts as to the forgiveness of their sins; doubts as to their hopes of heaven; and doubts about their own inward experience.

 

No drunkard was ever more in bondage to his habit of drink than they are to their habit of doubting. Every step of their spiritual progress is taken against the fearful odds of an army of doubts that are forever lying in wait to assail them at each favourable moment. Their lives are made wretched, their usefulness is effectually hindered, and their communion with God is continually broken by their doubts. Although the entrance of the soul upon the life of faith does, in many cases, take it altogether out of the region where these doubts live and flourish, yet even here it sometimes happens that the old tyrant will rise up and reassert his sway, and will cause the feet to stumble and the heart to fail, even when he cannot succeed in utterly turning the believer back into the dreary wilderness again.

 

We all of us remember, doubtless, our childish fascination, and yet horror in Bunyan’s story of Christian’s imprisonment in Doubting Castle by the wicked giant Despair, and our exultant sympathy in his escape through those massive gates and from that cruel tyrant. Little did we suspect then that we should ever find ourselves taken prisoner by the same giant, and imprisoned in the same castle. But I fear that each one of us, if we were perfectly honest, would have to confess to at least one such experience, and some of us perhaps to a great many.

 

It seems strange that people, whose very name of Believers implies that their one chief characteristic is that they believe, should have to confess that they have doubts. And yet it is such a universal habit, that I feel, if the name were to be given over again, the only fitting and descriptive name that could be given to many of God’s children would have to be that of Doubters. In fact, most Christians have settled down under their doubts as to a sort of inevitable malady from which they suffer acutely, but to which they must try to be resigned as a part of the necessary discipline of this earthly life. They lament over their doubts as a man might lament over his rheumatism, making themselves out as “interesting cases” of special and personal trial which require the tenderest sympathy and the utmost consideration.

 

This is too often true even of believers who are earnestly longing to enter upon the life and walk of faith, and who have made perhaps many steps towards it. They have got rid, it may be, of the old doubts that once tormented them, as to whether their sins are really forgiven, and whether they shall, after all, get safe to heaven -- but they have not got rid of doubting. They have simply shifted the habit to a higher platform. They are saying, perhaps, "Yes, I believe my sins are forgiven, and I am a child of God through faith in Jesus Christ. I dare not doubt this any more. But then...." And this "but then" includes an interminable array of doubts concerning most of the declarations and promises our Father has made to His children. One after another they fight with these promises, and refuse to believe them until they can have some more reliable proof of their being true than the simple word of their God. And then they wonder why they are permitted to walk in such darkness, and look upon themselves almost in the light of martyrs, and groan under the peculiar spiritual conflicts they are compelled to endure.

 

Spiritual conflicts! Far better would they be named if we were to call them spiritual rebellions! Our fight is to be a fight of faith. The moment we let in doubts, our fight ceases, and our rebellion begins.

 

I desire to put forth, if possible, a vigorous protest against this whole thing.

 

Just as well might I join in with the laments of an alcoholic, and unite with him in prayer for grace to endure the discipline of his fatal appetite, as to give way for one instant to the weak complaints of these enslaved souls, and try to console them under their slavery. To one and to the other I would dare to do nothing else but proclaim the perfect deliverance which the Lord Jesus Christ has in store for them, and beseech, entreat, and importune them with all the power at my command to avail themselves of it and be free. Not for one moment would I listen to their despairing excuses. You ought to be free, you can be free, you must be free!

 

Will you undertake to tell me that it is an inevitable necessity for God to be doubted by His children? Is it an inevitable necessity for your children to doubt you? Would you tolerate their doubts a single hour? Would you pity your son, and sympathise with him, and feel that he was an “interesting case,” if he should come to you and say, “Father, I am such a doubter that I cannot believe I am your child, or that you really love me?” And yet how often we hear a child of God excuse himself for his doubts by saying, “Oh, but I am such a doubter that I cannot believe in God’s love and forgiveness;” and no one seems shocked at it. You might just as well say, with a like complacency, “Oh, but I am such a liar that I cannot help telling lies,” and expect people to consider it a sufficient excuse.

 

In the sight of God, I verily believe doubting is in some cases as displeasing as lying. It certainly is more dishonouring to Him, for it impugns his truthfulness and defames His character. John says that “he that believeth not God, hath made Him a liar” (1 John 5:10). It seems to me that hardly anything could be worse than thus to fasten on God the character of being a liar! Have you ever thought of this as the result of your doubting?

 

I remember seeing once the indignation and sorrow of a mother’s heart deeply stirred by a little doubting on the part of one of her children. She had brought two little girls to my house, to leave them while she did some errands. One of them, with the happy confidence of childhood, abandoned herself to all the pleasures she could find in my nursery, and sang and played until her mother’s return. The other one, with the wretched caution and mistrust, sat down alone in a corner to wonder first, whether her mother would remember to come back for her, and to fear she would be forgotten; and then to imagine her mother would be glad of the chance to get rid of her anyhow, because she was such a naughty girl. She ended with working herself up into a perfect frenzy of despair. The look on that mother’s face, when upon her return the weeping little girl told what the matter with her was, I shall not easily forget. Grief, wounded love, indignation, and pity all strove together for mastery. The mother hardly knew who was most at fault, herself or the child, that such doubts should be possible.

 

Perhaps such doubts might be possible with an earthly mother, but never, never with God. A hundred times in my life since, has that scene come up before me with deepest teaching, and has compelled me, peremptorily, to refuse admittance to the doubts about my Heavenly Father’s love and care and remembrance of me, that have clamoured at the door of my heart for entrance.

 

Doubting is, I am convinced, to many people a real luxury, and to deny themselves this luxury would be the hardest piece of self-denial they have ever known. It is a luxury which, like the indulgence in some other luxuries, brings very sorrowful results. Perhaps, looking at the sadness and misery it has brought into your own Christian experience, you may be inclined to say, “Alas, it is no luxury to me, but only a fearful trial.”

 

Pause for a moment. Try giving the doubts up, and you will soon find out whether it is a luxury or not. Do not your doubts come trooping to your door like a company of sympathizing friends, who appreciate your hard case and have come to commiserate with you? And is it no luxury to sit down with them, and entertain them, and listen to their arguments, and join in with their condolences? Would it be no self-denial to turn resolutely from them, and refuse to hear a word they have to say? If you do not know, try it and see.

 

Have you never tasted the luxury of indulging in hard thoughts against those who have, as you think, injured you? Have you never known what a positive fascination it is to brood over their unkindnesses, and to pry into their malice, and imagine all sorts of wrong and uncomfortable things about them? It has made you wretched, of course, but it has been a fascinating sort of wretchedness that you could not easily give up.

 

This is like the luxury of doubting. Things have gone wrong with you in your experience. Special considerations have been mysterious, temptations have been especially personal, and your “case” has seemed different from others. What more natural than to conclude that for some reason God has forsaken you, and does not love you, and is indifferent to your welfare? How irresistible is the conviction that you are too wicked for Him to care for, or too difficult for Him to manage!

 

You do not mean to blame Him, or accuse Him of injustice, for you feel that His indifference and rejection of you are, because of your unworthiness, fully deserved. This very subterfuge leaves you at liberty, under the guise of a just and true appreciation of your own shortcomings, to indulge in your dishonouring doubts. Although you think it is yourself you are doubting, you are really doubting the Lord, and are indulging in as hard and wrong thoughts of Him as ever you did of a human enemy. For He declares that He came to save, not the righteous, but sinners. Your very sinfulness and unworthiness, instead of being a reason why He should not love you and care for you, are really your chiefest claim upon His love and His care.

 

As well might the Iamb that has wandered from the flock and got lost in the wilderness say, “I am lost, and therefore the Shepherd cannot love me, nor care for me, nor remember me. He only loves and cares for the lambs that never wander.” As well might the ill man say, “I am ill, and therefore the doctor will not come to see me, nor give me any medicine. He only cares for and visits well people.”

 

Jesus says, “They that are whole need not a physician, but they that are sick” (Matthew 9:12). And again He says, “ What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, cloth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost until he find it?” (Luke 15:4).

 

Any thoughts of Him, therefore, that are different from this which He Himself has said, are hard thoughts. To indulge in them is far worse than to indulge in hard thoughts of any earthly friend or foe. From beginning to end of your Christian life it is always sinful to indulge in doubts. Doubts and discouragements are all from an evil source, and are always untrue. A direct and emphatic denial is the only way to meet them.

 

This brings me to the practical part of the whole subject, as to how to get deliverance from this fatal habit. My answer would be that the deliverance from this must be by the same means as the deliverance from any other sin. It is to be found in Christ, and in Him only. You must hand your doubting over to Him, as you have learned to hand your other temptations. You must do with it just what you do with your temper or your pride; that is, you must give it up to the Lord. I believe the only effectual remedy is to take a pledge against it, as you would urge an alcoholic to do against drink, trusting in the Lord alone to keep you steadfast.

 

Like any other sin, the stronghold is in the will, and the will or purpose to doubt must be surrendered exactly as you surrender the will or purpose to yield to any other temptation. God always takes possession of a surrendered will; and if we come to the point of saying that we will not doubt, and surrender this central fortress of our nature to Him, His blessed Spirit will begin at once to work in us, “for it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure” (Philippians 2:13), and we shall find ourselves kept from doubting by His mighty and overcoming power.

 

The trouble is, that in this matter of doubting, the Christian does not always make a full surrender, but is apt to reserve a little secret liberty to doubt, looking upon it as being sometimes a necessity.

 

“I do not want to doubt anymore,” we will say, or, “I hope I shall not;” but it is hard to come to the point of saying, “I will not doubt again.” No surrender is effectual until it reaches the point of saying, “I will not.” The liberty to doubt must be given up forever, and we must consent to a continuous life of inevitable trust. It is often necessary, I think, to make a definite transaction of this surrender of doubting, and come to a point about it. I believe it is quite as necessary in the case of a doubter as in the case of an alcoholic. It will not do to give it up by degrees. The total abstinence principle is the only effectual one here.

 

Then, the surrender once made, we must rest absolutely upon the Lord for deliverance in each time of temptation. The moment the assault comes, we must lift up the shield of faith against it. We must hand the very first suggestion of doubt over to the Lord, and must let Him manage it. We must refuse to entertain the doubt a single moment. Let it come ever so plausibly, or under whatever guise of humility, we must simply say, “I dare not doubt; I must trust. God is my Father, and He does love me. Jesus saves me; He saves mc now.” These three little words, repeated over and over, “Jesus saves me, Jesus saves me,” will put to flight the greatest army of doubts that ever assaulted any soul. I have tried it times without number, and have never known it to fail. Do not stop to argue out the matter with yourself or with your doubts. Pay no attention to them whatever, but treat them with the utmost contempt. Shut your door in their very face, and emphatically deny every word they say to you. Bring up some “It is written,” and hurl it after them. Look right at Jesus, and tell Him that you do trust Him, and that you intend to go on trusting Him. Then let the doubts clamour as they may, they cannot hurt you if you will not let them in.

 

I know it will look to you sometimes as though you were shutting your door against your best friends, and your hearts will long after your doubts more than even the Israelites longed after the fleshpots of Egypt. But deny yourself; take up your cross in this matter, and quietly but firmly refuse ever to listen to a single word.

 

Often has it happened to me to find, on awaking in the morning, a perfect army of doubts clamouring at my door for admittance. Nothing has seemed real, nothing has seemed true; and least of all has it seemed possible that I -- miserable, wretched I -- could be the object of the Lord's love, or care, or notice. If I only had been at liberty to let these doubts in, and invite them to take seats and make themselves at home, what a luxury I should many times have felt it to be! But years ago I made a pledge against doubting, and I would as soon think of violating my pledge against intoxicating liquor as of violating this one. I have never dared to admit the first doubt. At such times, therefore, I have been compelled to lift up the "shield of faith" the moment I have become conscious of these suggestions of doubt. Handing the whole army over to the Lord to conquer, I have begun to assert, over and over, my faith in Him, in the simple words, "God is my Father; I am his forgiven child; He does love me; Jesus saves me; Jesus saves me now!”

 

The victory has always been complete. The enemy has come in like a flood, but the “Spirit of the Lord has lifted up a standard against him” (Isaiah 59:19), and my doubts have been put to flight. I have been able to join in the song of Moses and the children of Israel, saying, “I will sing unto the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously: the horse and his rider hath He thrown into the sea. The Lord is my strength and song, and He is become my salvation” (Exodus 15:1-2).

 

Dear doubting souls, go and do likewise, and a similar victory shall be yours. You may think, perhaps, that doubts are a necessity in your case, owing to the peculiarity of your temperament; but I assure you most emphatically that this is not so. You are no more under a necessity to be doubtful as to your relationships to your Heavenly Father, than you are to be doubtful as to your relationships to your earthly father. In both cases the thing you must depend on is their word, not your feelings; and no earthly father has ever declared or manifested his fatherhood one thousandth part as unmistakably or as lovingly as your Heavenly Father has declared and manifested His.

 

If you would not “make God a liar,” therefore, you must make your believing as inevitable and necessary a thing as your obedience. You would obey God, I believe, even though you should die in the act. Believe Him, also, even though the effort to believe should cost you your life. The conflict may be very severe; it may seem at times unendurable. But let your unchanging declaration be from henceforth, “Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him” (Job 13:15).

 

When doubts come, meet them, not with arguments, but with assertions of faith. All doubts are an attack of the enemy. The Holy Spirit never suggests them, never. He is the Comforter, not the Accuser; and He never shows us our need without at the same time revealing the Divine supply.

 

Do not give heed to your doubts, therefore, for a moment. Turn from them with horror, as you would from blasphemy; for they are blasphemy. You cannot perhaps hinder the suggestions of doubt from coming to you, anymore than you can hinder the boys in the street from swearing as you go by; and consequently you are not sinning in the one case anymore than in the other. But just as you can refuse to listen to the boys or join in their oaths, so can you also refuse to listen to the doubts or join in with them. They are not your doubts until you consent to them and adopt them as true. When they come, you must at once turn from them as you would from swearing.

 

Often a very good practical way of getting rid of doubts is to go at once and confess your faith, in the strongest language possible, somewhere or to someone. If you cannot do this by word of mouth, write it in a letter, or repeat it over and over in your heart to the Lord.

 

As you lay down this book, therefore, take up your pen and write out your determination never to doubt again. Make it a real transaction between your soul and the Lord. Give up your liberty to doubt forever. Put your will in this matter over on the Lord’s side, and trust Him to keep you from falling. Tell Him all about your utter weakness and your long-encouraged habits of doubt, and how helpless you are before it, and commit the whole battle to Him.

 

Tell Him you will not doubt again, putting forth all your willpower on His side, and against His enemy and yours; and then, henceforward, keep your face steadfastly “looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith” (Hebrews 12:2), away from yourself and away from your doubts, holding fast the profession of your faith without wavering, because “He is faithful who hath promised” (Hebrews 10:23).

 

Rely on His faithfulness, not on your own. You have committed the keeping of your soul to Him as unto a “faithful Creator,” and you must never again admit the possibility of His being unfaithful. Believe He is faithful, not because you feel it, or see it, but because He says He is. Believe it, whether you feel it or not. Believe it, even when it seems to you that you are believing something that is absolutely untrue. Believe it actively, and believe it persistently.

 

Cultivate a continuous habit of believing, and never let your faith waver for any “seeming,” however plausible it may be. The result will be that sooner or later you will come to know that it is true, and all doubts will vanish in the blaze of the glory of the absolute faithfulness of God!

 

It is an inevitable rule in the spiritual life that according to our faith it is to be unto us (see Matthew 9:29). Of course, this rule must work both ways, and therefore we may fairly expect that it will be also unto us according to our doubts.

 

Doubts and discouragements are, I believe, inlets by which evil enters, while faith is an impregnable wall against all evil.

 

Dear doubting souls, my heart yearns over you with a tender sympathy. I know your sincerity and your earnestness, and your struggles after an abiding experience of peace with God, through the Lord Jesus Christ. And I know also how successfully your fatal habit of doubting has held you back. I would that my words might open your eyes to see the deliverance that lies at your very door. Try my plan, I beseech of you, and see if it will not be true, that “according to your faith” it shall inevitably be unto you. (Matthew 9:29.)

 

Chapter 10

 

Difficulties Concerning Temptations

 

Certain very great mistakes are made concerning this matter of temptation, in the practical working out of the life of faith.

 

First of all, people seem to expect that after the soul has entered into rest in the Lord, temptations will cease. They think that the promised deliverance is to be not only from yielding to temptation, but even also from being tempted. Consequently, when they find the “Canaanite still in the land,” and see the “cities great and walled up to heaven” (Deuteronomy 1:28), they are utterly discouraged, and think they must have gone wrong in some way, and that this cannot be the true land after all.

 

Next, they make the mistake of looking upon temptation as sin, and of blaming themselves for suggestions of evil, even while they abhor them. This brings them into condemnation and discouragement. Discouragement, if continued in, always ends at last in actual sin. Sin makes an easy prey of a discouraged soul, so that we fall often from the very fear of having fallen.

 

To meet the first of these difficulties, it is only necessary to refer to the Scripture declarations which state that the Christian life is to be throughout a warfare; and that it is to be especially so when we are “seated in heavenly places in Christ Jesus” Ephesians 2:6), and are called to wrestle against spiritual enemies whose power and skill to tempt us must doubtless be far superior to any we have ever heretofore encountered. As a fact, temptations generally increase in strength tenfold after we have entered into the interior life, rather than decrease. No amount or sort of them must ever for a moment lead us to suppose we have not really found the true abiding place.

 

Strong temptations are often more a sign of great grace, than of little grace. When the children of Israel had first left Egypt, the Lord did not lead them through the country of the Philistines, although that was the nearest way; “for God said, Lest peradventure the people repent when they see war, and they return to Egypt” (Exodus 13:17). Afterwards, when they had learned how to trust Him better, He permitted their enemies to attack them. Moreover, even in their wilderness journey they met with but few enemies, and fought but few battles compared to those they encountered in the land of Canaan, where they found seven great nations and thirty-one kings to be conquered, besides walled cities to be taken, and giants to be overcome.

 

They could not have fought with the “Canaanites, and the Hittites, and the Amorites, and the Perizites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites” (Deuteronomy 20:17), until they had gone into the land where these enemies were. The very power of your temptations, dear Christian, therefore, may perhaps be one of the strongest proofs that you really are in the land of promise you have been seeking to enter, because they are temptations peculiar to that land. Consequently you must never allow them to cause you to question the fact of your having entered it.

 

The second mistake is not quite so easy to deal with. It seems hardly worthwhile to say that temptation is not sin, and yet much distress arises from not understanding this fact. The very suggestion of wrong seems to bring pollution with it. The poor tempted soul begins to feel as if it must be very bad indeed, and very far off from God, to have had such thoughts and suggestions. It is as though a burglar should break into a man’s house to steal, and when the master of the house begins to resist him and drive him out, should turn round and accuse the owner of being himself the thief!

 

This is the enemy's grand ruse for entrapping us. He comes and whispers suggestions of evil to us -- doubts, blasphemies, jealousies, envyings, and pride -- and then turns round and says, "Oh, how wicked you must be to think such things! It is very plain that you are not trusting the Lord. If you had been, it would be impossible for these things to have entered your heart." This reasoning sounds so very plausible that we often accept it as true, and so come under condemnation and are filled with discouragement; and then it is easy for temptation to develop into actual sin.

 

One of the most fatal things in the life of faith is discouragement. One of the most helpful is confidence. A very wise man once said that in overcoming temptations, confidence was the first thing, confidence the second, and confidence the third. We must expect to conquer. That is why the Lord said so often to Joshua, “Be strong and of a good courage;” “Be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed;” “Only be thou strong and very courageous” (Joshua 1:9). And it is also the reason He says to us, “Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid” (John 14:27). The power of temptation is in the fainting of our own hearts. The enemy knows this well, and he always begins his assaults by discouraging us, if he can in any way accomplish it.

 

This discouragement arises sometimes from what we think is a righteous grief and disgust at ourselves that such things could be any temptation to us, but which is really mortification coming from the fact that we have been indulging in a secret self-congratulation that our tastes were too pure, or our separation from the world was too complete, for such things to tempt us. We are discouraged because we have expected something from ourselves, and have been sorely disappointed not to find that something there. This mortification and discouragement, though they present an appearance of true humility, are really a far worse condition than the temptation itself, for they are nothing but the results of wounded self-love.

 

True humility can bear to see its own utter weakness and foolishness revealed, because it never expected anything from itself, and knows that its only hope and expectation must be in God. Therefore, instead of discouraging the humble soul from trusting, such revelations drive it to a deeper and more utter trust. But the counterfeit humility that self-love produces, plunges the soul into the depths of a faithless discouragement, and drives it into the very sin with which it is so distressed.

 

There is an allegory that illustrates this to me wonderfully. Satan called together a council of his servants to consult how they might make a good man sin. One evil spirit started up and said, “I will make him sin.”

 

“How will you do it?” asked Satan.

 

“I will set before him the pleasures of sin,” was the reply. “I will tell him of its delights, and the rich rewards it brings.”

 

“Ah,” said Satan, “that will not do. I have tried it, and know better than that.”

 

Then another imp started up and said, “I will make him sin.”

 

“What will you do?” asked Satan.

 

“I will tell him of the pains and sorrows of virtue. I will show him that virtue has no delights, and brings no rewards.”

 

“Ah, no!” exclaimed Satan, “that will not do at all; for I have tried it, and know that ‘Wisdom’s ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.’”

 

“Well,” said another imp, starting up, “I will undertake to make him sin.”

 

“And what will you do?” asked Satan, again.

 

“I will discourage his soul,” was the short reply.

 

“Ah, that will do!” cried Satan; “that will do! We shall conquer him now.”

 

An old writer says, “All discouragement is from the devil;” and I wish every Christian would take this as a motto, and realise that he must fly from discouragement as he would from sin.

 

But if we fail to recognize the truth about temptation, this is impossible; for if the temptations are our own fault, we cannot help being discouraged. But they are not. The Bible says, “Blessed is the man that endureth temptation” (James 1:12); and we are exhorted to “count it all joy when we fall into divers temptations” (James 1:2). Temptation, therefore, cannot be sin. The truth is, it is no more a sin to hear these whispers and suggestions of evil in our souls, than it is for us to hear the wicked talk of bad people as we pass along the street. The sin comes, in either case, only by our stopping and joining in with them.

 

If, when the wicked suggestions come, we turn from them at once, as we would from wicked talk, and pay no more attention to them than we would to the talk, we do not sin. But if we carry them on in our minds, and roll them under our tongues, and dwell on them with a half consent of our will to them as true, then we sin. We may be enticed by temptations a thousand times a day without sin, and we cannot help these enticings, and are not to blame for them. But if we begin to think that these enticings are actual sin on our part, then the battle is half lost already, and the sin can hardly fail to gain a complete victory.

 

A dear lady once came to me under great darkness, simply from not understanding this. She had been living very happily in the life of faith for some time, and had been so free from temptation as almost to begin to think she would never be tempted again. But suddenly a very unexpected form of temptation had assailed her, which had horrified her. She found that the moment she began to pray, dreadful thoughts of all kinds would rush into her mind. She had lived a very sheltered, innocent life, and these thoughts seemed so awful to her that she felt she must be one of the most wicked of sinners to be capable of having them.

 

She began by thinking that she could not possibly have entered into the rest of faith, and ended by concluding that she had never even been born again. Her soul was in an agony of distress. I told her that these dreadful thoughts were purely and simply temptations, and that she herself was not to blame for them at all; that she could not help them anymore than she could help hearing if a wicked man should pour out his blasphemies in her presence. I urged her to recognize and treat them as temptations only, and not to blame herself or be discouraged, but rather to turn at once to the Lord and commit them to Him. I showed her how great an advantage the enemy had gained by making her think these thoughts were originated by herself, and by plunging her into condemnation and discouragement on account of them. I assured her she would find a speedy victory if she would pay no attention to them; but, ignoring their presence, would simply turn her back on them and look to the Lord.

 

She grasped the truth, and the next time these blasphemous thoughts came, she said inwardly to the enemy, “I have found you out now. It is you who are suggesting these dreadful thoughts to me, and I hate them, and will have nothing to do with them. The Lord is my helper; take them to Him, and settle them in His presence.” Immediately the baffled enemy, finding himself discovered, fled in confusion, and her soul was perfectly delivered.

 

Another thing also. Our spiritual enemies know that if a Christian recognizes a suggestion of evil as coming from them, he will recoil from it far more quickly than if it seems to be the suggestion of his own mind. If the devil prefaced each temptation with the words “I am the devil, your relentless enemy; I have come to make you sin,” I suppose we would hardly feel any desire at all to yield to his suggestions. He has to hide himself in order to make his baits attractive. And our victory will be far more easily gained if we are not ignorant of his devices, but recognize them at his very first approach.

 

We also make another great mistake about temptations, in thinking that all time spent in combating them is lost. Hours pass, and we seem to have made no progress, because we have been so beset with temptations. But it often happens that we have been serving God far more truly during these hours than in our times of comparative freedom from temptation. We are fighting our Lord’s battles when we are fighting temptation, and hours are often worth days to us under these circumstances. We read, “Blessed is the man that endureth temptation” (James 1:12), and I am sure this means enduring the continuance of it and its frequent recurrence.

 

Nothing so cultivates the grace of patience as the endurance of temptation, and nothing so drives the soul to an utter dependence upon the Lord Jesus as its continuance. Finally, nothing brings more praise and honour and glory to our Lord Himself, than the trial of our faith that comes through manifold temptations. We are told that it is “more precious than gold, though it be tried with fire” (1 Peter 1:7), and that we, who patiently endure the trial, shall receive for our reward “the crown of life which the Lord hath promised to them that love Him” (James 1:12).

 

We cannot wonder, therefore, any longer at the exhortation with which the Holy Spirit opens the Book of James: “Count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh, patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing” (James 1:2-4).

 

Temptation is plainly one of the instruments used by God to complete our perfection; and thus sin’s own weapons are turned against itself, and we see how it is that all things, even temptations, can work together for good to them that love God.

 

As to the way of victory over temptation, it seems hardly necessary to say to those whom I am at this time especially addressing, that it is to be by faith; for this is of course the foundation upon which the whole interior life rests. Our one great motto is throughout, We are nothing: Christ is all; and always and everywhere we have started out to stand, and walk, and overcome, and live by faith. We have discovered our own utter helplessness, and know that we cannot do anything for ourselves; and we have learned that our only way, therefore, is to hand the temptation over to our Lord, and trust Him to conquer it for us. But when we put it into His hands, we must leave it there.

 

The greatest difficulty of all is, I think, this leaving. It seems impossible to believe that the Lord can or will manage our temptations without our help, especially if they do not immediately disappear. To go on patiently enduring the continuance of a temptation without yielding to it, and also without snatching ourselves out of the Lord’s hands in regard to it, is a wonderful victory for our impatient natures. But it is a victory we must gain if we would do what will please God.

 

We must then commit ourselves as really to the Lord for victory over our temptations, as we committed ourselves at first for forgiveness. We must leave ourselves just as utterly in His hands for one as for the other.

 

Thousands of God’s children have done this, and can testify today that marvellous victories have been gained for them over numberless temptations, and that they have in very truth been made “more than conquerors through Him that loves us” (Romans 8:37).

 

Further into this part of the subject I cannot go at present, as my object has been rather to present temptation in its true light, than to develop the way of victory over it. I desire greatly that conscientious, faithful souls should be delivered from the bondage into which they are sure to be brought if they fail to understand the true nature and use of temptation, and confuses it with sin.

 

When temptation is recognized as temptation, we shall be able to say at once, “Get thee behind me;” and shall walk even through the midst of the fiercest assaults with unclouded and triumphant peace; knowing that, “when the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him” (Isaiah 59:19).

 

Chapter 11

 

Difficulties Concerning Failures

 

The very title of this chapter may perhaps startle some. “Failures?” they will say. “We thought there were no failures in this life of faith!”

 

To this I would answer that there ought not to be, and need not be; but, as a fact, there sometimes are, and we must deal with facts and not with theories. No safe teacher of this interior life ever says that it becomes impossible to sin. They only insist that sin ceases to be a necessity, and that a possibility of continual victory is opened before us. And there are very few, if any, who do not confess that as to their own actual experience they have at times been overcome by at least a momentary temptation.

 

Of course, in speaking of sin here, I mean conscious, known sin. I do not touch on the subject of sins of ignorance, or what is called the inevitable sin of our nature, which are all met by the provisions of Christ, and do not disturb our fellowship with God. I have no desire or ability to discuss the doctrines concerning sin. These I will leave with the theologians to discuss and settle, while I speak only of the believer’s experience in the matter.

 

There are many things which we do innocently enough until an increasing light shows them to be wrong, and these may all be classed under sins of ignorance; but because they are done in ignorance they do not bring us under condemnation, and do not come within the range of the present discussion.

 

An illustration of this occurred once in my presence. A baby girl was playing about the library one warm summer afternoon, while her father was resting in a chair. A pretty inkstand on the table took the child’s fancy, and unnoticed by anyone she climbed on a chair and picked it up. Then, walking over to her father with an air of childish triumph, she turned it upside down on the white expanse of his shirt, and laughed with glee as she saw the black streams trickling down on every side.

 

Although this was wrong for the child to do, it could not be called sin for she knew no better. Had she been older, and been made to understand that inkstands were not playthings, it would have been sin. “To him that knoweth to do good and doeth it not, to him it is sin” (James 4:17). In all I shall say concerning sin in this chapter, I desire it to be fully understood that I have reference simply to that which comes within the range of our consciousness.

 

Misunderstanding, then, on this point of known or conscious sin, opens the way for great dangers in the life of faith. When a believer who has, as he trusts, entered upon the highway of holiness, finds himself surprised into sin, he is tempted either to be utterly discouraged, and to give everything up as lost; or else, in order to preserve the doctrines untouched, he feels it necessary to cover his sin up, calling it infirmity, and refusing to be candid and aboveboard about it. Either of these courses is equally fatal to any real growth and progress in the life of holiness.

 

The only way is to face the sad fact at once, call the thing by its right name, and discover, if possible, the reason and the remedy. This life of union with God requires the utmost honesty with Him and with ourselves. The blessing that the sin itself would only momentarily disturb, is sure to be lost by any dishonest dealing with it. A sudden failure is no reason for being discouraged and giving up all as lost. Neither is the integrity of our doctrine touched by it. We are not preaching a state, but a walk. The highway of holiness is not a place, but a way.

 

Sanctification is not a thing to be picked up at a certain stage of our experience, and forever after possessed, but it is a life to be lived day by day, and hour by hour. We may for a moment turn aside from a path, but the path is not obliterated by our wandering, and can be instantly regained. And in this life and walk of faith, there may be momentary failures that, are very sad and greatly to be deplored. They need not, if rightly met, disturb the attitude of the soul as to entire consecration and perfect trust, nor interrupt for more than the passing moment its happy communion with its Lord.

 

The great point is an instant return to God. Our sin is no reason for ceasing to trust, but only an unanswerable argument why we must trust more fully than ever. From whatever cause we have been betrayed into failure, it is very certain that there is no remedy to be found in discouragement. As well might a child who is learning to walk, lie down in despair when he has fallen and refuse to take another step as might a believer, who is seeking to learn how to live and walk by faith, give up in despair because of having fallen into sin. The only way in both cases is to get right up and try again.

 

When the children of Israel had met with a disastrous defeat soon after their entrance into the land, before the little city of Ai. They were all so utterly discouraged that we read: “Wherefore the hearts of the people melted, and became as water. And Joshua rent his clothes, and fell to the earth upon his face before the ark of the Lord until the eventide, he and the elders of Israel, and put dust upon their heads. And Joshua said, Alas, O Lord God, wherefore hast Thou at all brought this people over Jordan, to deliver us into the hand of the Amorites, to destroy us? Would to God we had been content, and dwelt on the other side Jordan! O Lord, what shall I say, when Israel turneth their backs before their enemies! For the Canaanites and all the inhabitants of the land shall hear of it and shall environ us round, and cut off our name from the earth: and what will Thou do unto Thy great name?” (Joshua 7:4-9).

 

What a wail of despair this was! And how exactly it is repeated by many a child of God in the present day, whose heart, because of a defeat, melts and becomes as water, and who cries out, “Would to God we had been content and dwelt on the other side Jordan!” and predicts for itself further failures and even utter discomfiture before its enemies. No doubt Joshua thought then, as we are apt to think now, that discouragement and despair were the only proper and safe condition after such a failure. But God thought otherwise. “And the Lord said unto Joshua, Get thee up; wherefore liest thou upon thy face?” (Joshua 7:10). The proper thing to do was not to abandon themselves thus to utter discouragement, humble as it might look, but at once to face the evil and get rid of it, and afresh and immediately to “sanctify themselves.”

 

“Up, sanctify the people” (Joshua 7:13) is always God’s command. “Lie down and be discouraged,” is always our temptation. Our feeling is that it is presumptuous, and even almost impertinent, to go at once to the Lord, after having sinned against Him. It seems as if we ought to suffer the consequences of our sin first for a little while, and endure the accusings of our conscience. We can hardly believe that the Lord can be willing at once to receive us back into loving fellowship with Himself.

 

A little girl once expressed this feeling to me, with a child’s outspoken candour. She had asked whether the Lord Jesus always forgave us for our sins as soon as we asked Him, and I had said, “Yes, of course He does.”

 

Just as soon?” she repeated doubtingly.

 

“Yes,” I replied, “the very minute we ask, He forgives us.”

 

“Well,” she said deliberately, “I cannot believe that. I should think He would make us feel sorry for two or three days first. And then I should think He would make us ask Him a great many times, and in a very pretty way too, not just in common talk. And I believe that is the way He does, and you need not try to make me think He forgives me right at once, no matter what the Bible says.”

 

She only said what most Christians think, and what is worse, what most Christians act on, making their discouragement and their very remorse separate them infinitely further off from God than their sin would have done. Yet it is so totally contrary to the way we like our children to act toward us, that I wonder how we ever could have conceived such an idea of God. How a mother grieves when a naughty child goes off alone in despairing remorse, and doubts her willingness to forgive; and how, on the other hand, her whole heart goes out in welcoming love to the repentant little one who runs to her at once and begs her forgiveness! Surely our God felt this yearning love when He said to us, “Return, ye backsliding children, and I will heal your backslidings” (Jeremiah 3:22).

 

The fact is that the same moment which brings the consciousness of sin, ought to bring also the confession and the consciousness of forgiveness. This is especially essential to an unwavering walk in the “life hid with Christ in God” (Colossians 3:3), for no separation from Him can be tolerated here for an instant.

 

We can only walk in this path by looking continually unto Jesus, moment by moment. If our eyes are turned away from Him to look upon our own sin and our own weakness, we shall leave the path at once. The believer, therefore, who has, as he trusts, entered upon this highway, if he finds himself overcome by sin must flee with it instantly to the Lord. He must act on 1 John 1:9, “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” He must not hide his sin, and seek to salve it over with excuses, or to push it out of his memory by the lapse of time.

 

He must do as the children of Israel did, rise up “early in the morning,” and “run” to the place where the evil thing is hidden, and take it out of its hiding place, and lay it “out before the Lord” (Joshua 7:22-23). He must confess his sin. And then he must stone it with stones, and burn it with fire, and utterly put it away from him, and raise over it a great heap of stones, that it may be forever hidden from his sight. And he must believe, then and there, that God is, according to His word, faithful and just to forgive him his sin, and that He does do it. Further, that He also cleanses him from all unrighteousness. He must claim by faith an immediate forgiveness and an immediate cleansing, and must go on trusting harder and more absolutely than ever.

 

As soon as Israel’s sin had been brought to light and put away, at once God’s word came again in a message of glorious encouragement: “Fear not, neither be thou dismayed…. See, I have given into thy hand the king of Ai, and his people, and his city, and his land” (Joshua 8:1). Our courage must rise higher than ever, and we must abandon ourselves more completely to the Lord, that His mighty power may the more perfectly seen. “For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure” (Philippians 2:13).

 

Moreover, we must forget our sin as soon as it is thus confessed and forgiven. We must not dwell on it, and examine it, and indulge in a luxury of distress and remorse. We must not put it on a pedestal, and then walk around it and view it on every side, and so magnify it into a mountain that hides God from our eyes. We must follow the example of Paul, and, “forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before,” we must “press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 3:13-14).

 

Let me recall two contrasting illustrations of these things. One was an earnest Christian man, an active worker in the Church, who had been living for several months in an experience of great peace and joy. He was suddenly overcome by a temptation to treat a brother unkindly. Having supposed it to be an impossibility that he could ever so sin again, he was plunged at once into the deepest discouragement, and concluded he had been altogether mistaken, and had never entered into the life of full trust at all.

 

Day by day his discouragement increased until it became despair, and he concluded at last that he had never even been born again, and gave himself up for lost. He spent three years of utter misery, going further and further away from God, and being gradually drawn off into one sin after another, until his life was a curse to himself and to all around him. His health failed under the terrible burden, and fears were entertained for his reason.

 

At the end of three years he met a Christian lady who understood this truth about sin that I have been trying to explain. In a few moments’ conversation she found out his trouble, and at once said, “You sinned in that act, there is no doubt about it, and I do not want you to try to excuse it. But have you never confessed it to the Lord and asked Him to forgive you?”

 

“Confessed it!” he exclaimed. “Why, it seems to me I have done nothing but confess it, and entreat God to forgive me, night and day for all these three dreadful years.”

 

“And you have never believed He did forgive you?” asked the lady.

 

“No,” said the poor man. “How could I, for I never felt as if He did?”

 

“But suppose He had said He forgave you, would not that have done as well as for you to feel it?”

 

“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if God said it, of course I would believe it.”

 

“Very well, He does say so,” was the lady’s answer; and she turned to the verse we have taken above (1 John 1:9) and read it aloud. “Now,” she continued, “you have been all these three years confessing and confessing your sin, and all the while God’s record has been declaring that He was faithful and just to forgive it and to cleanse you, and yet you have never once believed it. You have been ‘making God a liar’ all this while by refusing to believe His record.”

 

The poor man saw the whole thing, and was dumb with amazement and consternation. When the lady suggested they should kneel down, and he should confess his past unbelief and sin, and should claim, then and there, a present forgiveness and a present cleansing, he obeyed like one in a maze. But the result was glorious. The light broke in, his darkness vanished, and he began to praise God aloud for the wonderful deliverance. In a few minutes his soul was enabled to traverse back by faith the whole long weary journey that he had been three years in making, and he found himself once more resting in the Lord, and rejoicing in the fullness of His Salvation.

 

The other illustration was the case of a Christian lady who had been living in the land of promise a few weeks, and who had had a very bright and victorious experience. Suddenly at the end of that time she was overcome by a violent burst of anger. For a moment a flood of discouragement swept over her soul. The temptation came, “There now, that shows it was all a mistake. Of course, you have been deceived about the whole thing, and have never entered into the life of faith at all. And now you may as well give up altogether, for you never can consecrate yourself anymore entirely, nor trust anymore fully, than you did this time. So it is very plain this life of holiness is not for you!”

 

These thoughts flashed through her mind in a moment; but she was well taught in the ways of God, and she said at once, “Yes, I have sinned, and it is very sad. But the Bible says that if we confess our sins, God is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness; and I believe He will do it.”

 

She did not delay a moment, but while still boiling over with anger she ran (for she could not walk) into a room where she could be alone, and kneeling down beside the bed she said, “Lord, I confess my sin. I have sinned; I am even at this very moment sinning. I hate it, but I cannot get rid of it. I confess it with shame and confusion of face to Thee. And now I believe that, according to Thy word, Thou dost forgive and Thou dost cleanse.”

 

She said it out loud, for the inward turmoil was too great for it to be said inside. As the words “Thou dost forgive and Thou dost cleanse” passed her lips, the deliverance came. The Lord said, “Peace, be still!” and there was a great calm. A flood of light and joy burst on her soul, the enemy fled, and she was more than conqueror through Him that loved her. The whole thing, the sin and the recovery from it, had occupied not five minutes, and her feet trod more firmly than ever in the blessed highway of holiness. Thus the “valley of Achor” became to her a “door of hope,” and she sang afresh and with deeper meaning her song of deliverance, “I will sing unto the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously” (Exodus 15:1).

 

The truth is, the only remedy, after all, in every emergency is to trust in the Lord. And if this is all we ought to do, and all we can do, is it not better to do it at once? I have often been brought to a stand by the question, “Well, what can I do but trust?”

 

I have realised at once the folly of seeking for deliverance in any other way, by saying to myself, “I shall have to come to simple trusting in the end, and why not come to it at once, now in the beginning?” It is a life and walk of faith we have entered upon. If we fail in it, our only recovery must lie in an increase of faith, not in a lessening of it.

 

Let every failure, then, if any occur, drive you instantly to the Lord with a more complete abandonment and a more perfect trust. If you do this you will find that, sad as it is, your failure has not taken you out of the land of rest, nor broken for long your sweet communion with Him.

 

Where failure is thus met, a recurrence is far more likely to be prevented than where the soul allows itself to pass through a season of despair and remorse. If it should however sometimes recur, and is always similarly treated, it is sure to become less and less frequent, until finally it ceases altogether. There are some happy souls who learn the whole lesson at once; but the blessing is also upon those who take slower steps and gain a more gradual victory.

 

Having shown the way of deliverance from failure, I would now say a little as to the causes of failure in this life of full salvation. The causes do not lie in the strength of the temptation, nor in our own weakness, nor above all in any lack in the power or willingness of our Saviour to save us. The promise to Israel was positive: “There shall not any man be able to stand before thee all the days of thy life” (Joshua 1:5). And the promise to us is equally positive: “God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it” (1 Corinthians 10:13).

 

The men of Ai were “but few,” and yet God’s people who had conquered the mighty Jericho “fled before the men of Ai.” It was not the strength of their enemy, neither had God failed them. The cause of their defeat lay somewhere else, and the Lord Himself declares it: “Israel hath sinned, and they have also transgressed My covenant which I commanded them: for they have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also stolen, and dissembled also, and they have put it even among their own stuff. Therefore the children of Israel could not stand before their enemies, but turned their backs before their enemies” (Joshua 7:11-12).

 

It was a hidden evil that conquered them. Buried under the earth, in an obscure tent in that vast army, was hidden something against which God had a controversy; and this little hidden thing made the whole army helpless before their enemies. “There is an accursed thing in the midst of thee, O Israel: thou canst not stand before thine enemies until ye take away the accursed thing from among you” (Joshua 7:13).

 

The lesson here is simply this, that anything cherished in the heart which is contrary to the will of God, let it seem ever so insignificant, or be ever so deeply hidden, will cause us to fall before our enemies. Any conscious root of bitterness cherished toward another, any self-seeking, any harsh judgments, any slackness in obeying the voice of the Lord, any doubtful habits or surroundings -- these things or any one of them, consciously indulged, will effectually cripple and paralyze our spiritual life.

 

We may have hidden the evil in the most remote corner of our hearts, and may have covered it over from our sight, refusing even to recognize its existence, although we cannot help being all the time secretly aware that it is there. We may steadily ignore it, and persist in declarations of consecration and full trust. We may be more earnest than ever in our religious duties, and have the eyes of our understanding opened more and more to the truth and the beauty of the life and walk of faith. We may seem to ourselves and to others to have reached an almost impregnable position of victory, and yet we may find ourselves suffering bitter defeats. We may wonder, and question, and despair, and pray. Nothing will do any good until the wrong thing is dug up from its hiding place, brought out to the light, and laid before God.

 

The moment, therefore, that a believer who is walking in this interior life meets with a defeat, he must at once seek for the cause, not in the strength of that particular enemy, but in something behind -- some hidden want of consecration lying at the very centre of his being. Just as a headache is not the disease itself, but only a symptom of a disease situated in some part of the body, so the failure in such a Christian is only the symptom of an evil, probably hidden in a very different part of his nature.

 

Sometimes the evil may be hidden even in what at a cursory glance would look like good. Beneath apparent zeal for the truth, may be hidden a judging spirit, or a subtle leaning to our own understanding. Beneath apparent Christian faithfulness may be hidden an absence of Christian love. Beneath an apparently rightful care for our affairs, may be hidden a great want of trust in God. I believe our blessed Guide, the indwelling Holy Spirit, is always secretly discovering these things to us by continual little checks and pangs of conscience, so that we are left without excuse. But it is very easy to disregard His gentle voice, and insist upon it to ourselves that all is right, while the fatal evil continues hidden in our midst, causing defeat in most unexpected quarters.

 

A good illustration of this occurred to me once in my housekeeping. We had moved into a new house, and in looking over it to see if it was all ready for occupancy, I noticed in the cellar a very clean looking cask apparently sealed at both ends. I debated with myself whether I should have it taken out of the cellar and opened to see what was in it, but concluded, as it seemed empty and looked clean, to leave it undisturbed, especially as it would have been quite hard work to get it up the stairs. I did not feel quite easy, but reasoned away my scruples and left it. Every spring and fall, when housecleaning time came on, I would remember that cask with a little twinge of my housewifely conscience, feeling I could not quite rest in the thought of a perfectly clean house while it remained unopened, as how did I know but under its fair exterior it contained some hidden evil?

 

I managed to quiet my scruples on the subject, thinking always of the trouble it would involve to investigate it; and for two or three years the innocent looking cask stood quietly in our cellar. Then, most unaccountably, moths began to fill our house. I used every possible precaution against them, and made every effort to eradicate them, but in vain. They increased rapidly, and threatened to ruin everything we had. I suspected our carpets as being the cause, and subjected them to a thorough cleaning. I suspected our furniture, and had it newly upholstered. I suspected all sorts of impossible things.

 

At last the thought of the cask flashed on me. At once I had it brought up out of the cellar and the head knocked in, and I think it safe to say that thousands of moths poured out. The previous occupant of the house must have sealed it up with something in it which bred moths, and this was the cause of all my trouble.

 

Now, I believe that in the same way some innocent-looking habit or indulgence, some apparently unimportant and safe thing, about which, however, we have now and then little twinges of conscience -- something which is not brought out fairly into the light, and investigated under the searching eye of God -- lies at the root of most of the failure in this interior life. All is not given up. Some secret corner is kept locked against the entrance of the Lord. Some evil thing is hidden in the recesses of our hearts, and therefore we cannot stand before our enemies, but find ourselves smitten down in their presence.

 

In order to prevent failure, or to discover its cause, if we find we have failed it is necessary to keep continually before us this prayer: “Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me and know my thoughts; and see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting” (Psalm 139:23-24).

 

Let me beg of you, however, dear Christians, do not think because I have said all this about failure, that I believe in it. There is no necessity for it whatever. The Lord Jesus is able, according to the declaration concerning Him, to deliver us out of the hands of our enemies, that we may “serve Him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before Him, all the days of our life” (Luke 1:74-75).

 

Let us then pray, every single one of us, day and night, “Lord, keep us from sinning, and make us living witnesses of Your mighty power to save to the uttermost.” Never be satisfied until you are so pliable in His hands, and have learned so to trust Him, that He will be able to “make you perfect in every good work to do His will, working in you that which is well pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen!” (Hebrews 13:21).

 

Chapter 12

 

Is God In Everything?

 

One of the greatest obstacles to an unwavering experience in the interior life is the difficulty of seeing God in everything. People say, “I can easily submit to things that come from God; but I cannot submit to man, and most of my trials and crosses come through human instrumentality.” Or they say, “It is all well enough to talk of trusting; but when I commit a matter to God, man is sure to come in and disarrange it all. And while I have no difficulty in trusting God, I do see serious difficulties in the way of trusting people.”

 

This is no imaginary trouble, but is of vital importance. If it cannot be met, it does really make the life of faith an impossible and visionary theory. For nearly everything in life comes to us through human instrumentalities, and most of our trials are the result of somebody’s failure, or ignorance, or carelessness, or sin. We know God cannot be the author of these things; and yet, unless He is the agent in the matter, how can we say to Him about it, “Thy will be done”?

 

Besides, what good is there in trusting our affairs to God, if, after all, people are to be allowed to come in and disarrange them. How is it possible to live by faith, if human agencies, in whom it would be wrong and foolish to trust, are to have a prevailing influence in moulding our lives?

 

Moreover, things in which we can see God’s hand always have a sweetness in them that consoles while it wounds; but the trials inflicted by people are full of nothing but bitterness.

 

What is needed, then, is to see God in everything, and to receive everything directly from His hands, with no intervention of secondary causes. It is to this that we must be brought, before we can know an abiding experience of entire abandonment and perfect trust. Our abandonment must be to God, not to man; and our trust must be in Him, not in any arm of flesh, or we shall fail at the first trial.

 

The question here confronts us at once, “But is God in everything, and have we any warrant from the Scripture for receiving everything from His hands, without regarding the secondary causes that may have been instrumental in bringing them about?”

 

I answer to this, unhesitatingly, Yes. To the children of God, everything comes directly from their Father’s hand, no matter who or what may have been the apparent agents. There are no “secondary causes” for them.

 

The whole teaching of Scripture asserts and implies this. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without our Father knowing. The very hairs of our head are all numbered. We are not to be careful about anything, because our Father cares for us. We are not to avenge ourselves, because our Father has charged Himself with our defence. We are not to fear, for the Lord is on our side. No one can be against us, because He is for us. We shall not want, for He is our Shepherd. When we pass through the river they shall not overflow us, and when we walk through the fire we shall not be burned, because He will be with us.

 

He shuts the mouths of lions, that they cannot hurt us. “He delivereth and rescueth” (Daniel 6:27), “He changeth the times and the seasons; He removeth kings and setteth up kings” (Daniel 2:21). A man’s heart is in His hand, and, “as the rivers of water, He turneth it whithersoever He will” (Proverbs 21:1).

 

“O Lord God of our fathers, art not Thou God in heaven? and rulest not Thou over all the kingdoms of the heathen? and in Thine hand is there not power and might, so that none is able to withstand thee?” (2 Chronicles 20:6). “Thou rulest the raging of the sea: when the waves thereof arise, thou stillest them” (Psalm 89:9).

 

He “bringeth the counsel of the heathen to naught; He maketh the devices of the people of none effect” (Psalm 33:10). “Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did He in heaven, and in earth, in the seas, and all deep places (Psalm 135:6).” “Lo, these are parts of His ways: but how little a portion is heard of Him? But the thunder of His power who can understand?” (Job 26:14). “Hast thou not known? hast thou not heard, that the everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary? There is no searching of His understanding” (Isaiah 40:28).

 

It is this very God who is declared to be “our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore will not we fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea; though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof” (Psalm 46:1-3).

 

“He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the Lord, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in Him will I trust. Surely He shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence. He shall cover thee with His feathers, and under His wings shalt thou trust: His truth shall be thy shield and buckler. Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday. A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward of the wicked. Because thou hast made the Lord, which is my refuge, even the most High, thy habitation; There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling. For He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.” (Psalm 91:1-11).

 

“Be content, therefore, with such things as ye have: for He hath said, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee. So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me” (Hebrews 13:5-6).

 

To my own mind, these Scriptures, and many others like them, settle for ever the question as to the power of “secondary causes” in the life of the children of God. Secondary causes must all be under the control of our Father, and not one of them can touch us except with His knowledge and by His permission. It may be the sin of man that originates the action, and therefore the thing itself cannot be said to be the will of God; but by the time it reaches us it has become God’s will for us, and must be accepted as directly from His hands.

 

No man or company of men, no power in earth or heaven, can touch that soul which is abiding in Christ, without first passing through His encircling presence, and receiving the peal of His permission. If God be for us, it matters not who may be against us. Nothing can disturb or harm us, except He shall see that it is best for us, and shall stand aside to let it pass.

 

An earthly parent’s care for his helpless child is a feeble illustration of this. If the child is in its father’s arms, nothing can touch it without that father’s consent, unless he is too weak to prevent it. And even if this should be the case, he suffers the harm first in his own person before he allows it to reach his child. If an earthly parent would thus care for his little helpless one, how much more will our Heavenly Father, whose love is infinitely greater, and whose strength and wisdom can never be defeated, care for us!

 

I am afraid there are some, even of God’s own children, who scarcely think that He is equal to themselves in tenderness, and love, and thoughtful care; and who, in their secret thoughts, charge Him with a neglect and indifference of which they would feel themselves incapable. The truth really is that His care is infinitely superior to any possibilities of human care; and that He, who counts the very hairs of our heads, and suffers not a sparrow to fall without Him, takes note of the minutest matters that can affect the lives of His children, and regulates them all according to His own perfect will, let their origin be what they may.

 

The instances of this are numberless. Take Joseph. What could have seemed more apparently on the face of it to be the result of sin, and utterly contrary to the will of God, than the action of his brethren in selling him into slavery? And yet Joseph, in speaking of it, said, “As for you, ye thought evil against me; but God meant it unto good” (Genesis 50:20). “Now therefore be not grieved, nor angry with yourselves, that ye sold me hither: for God did send me before you to preserve life” (Genesis 45:5).

 

It was undoubtedly sin in Joseph’s brethren, but by the time it had reached Joseph it had become God’s will for him, and was, in truth, though he did not see it then, the greatest blessing of his whole life. And thus we see how God can make even “the wrath of man to praise Him” (see Psalm 76:10), and how all things, even the sins of others, “shall work together for good to them that love Him” (Romans 8:28).

 

I learned this lesson practically and from experience long years before I knew the Scriptural truth concerning it. I was attending a prayer meeting held in the interests of the life of faith, when a lady I did not know rose to speak. I looked at her, wondering who she could be, little thinking she was to bring a message to my soul which would teach me a grand practical lesson. She said she had great difficulty in living the life of faith, on account of the secondary causes that seemed to her to control nearly everything that concerned her. Her perplexity became so great that at last she began to ask God to teach her the truth about it, whether He really was in everything or not.

 

After praying this for a few days, she had what she described as a vision. She thought she was in a completely dark place, and that there came toward her, from a distance, a body of light which gradually surrounded and enveloped her and everything around her. As it approached, a voice seemed to say, “This is the presence of God! This is the presence of God!”

 

While surrounded with this presence, all the great and awful things in life seemed to pass before her -- fighting armies, wicked men, raging beasts, storms and pestilences, sin and suffering of every kind. She shrunk back at first in terror; but she soon saw that the presence of God so surrounded and enveloped herself and each one of these things, that not a lion could reach out its paw, nor a bullet fly through the air, except as the presence of God moved out of the way to permit it. And she saw that if there were ever so thin a film, as it were, of this glorious Presence between herself and the most terrible violence, not a hair of her head could be ruffled, nor anything touch her, unless the Presence divided to let the evil through. Then all the small and annoying things of life passed before her; and equally she saw that these also were so enveloped in this presence of God that not a cross look, nor a harsh word, nor petty trial of any kind could affect her, unless God's encircling presence moved out of the way to let it.

 

Her difficulty vanished. Her question was answered forever. God was in everything; and to her henceforth there were no secondary causes. She saw that her life came to her, day by day and hour by hour, directly from the hand of God -- let the agencies which should seem to control it be what they might. And never again had she found any difficulty in an abiding consent to His will, and an unwavering trust in His care.

 

Would that it were only possible to make every Christian see this truth as plainly as I see it! For I am convinced it is the only due to a completely restful life. Nothing else will enable a soul to live only in the present moment, as we are commanded to do, and to take no thought for the morrow. Nothing else will take all the risks and “supposes” out of a Christian’s life, and enable him to say, “Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life” (Psalm 23:6).

 

Under God’s care we run no risks. I once heard of a poor black woman who earned a precarious living by daily labour, but who was a joyous, triumphant Christian. “Ah, Nancy,” said a gloomy Christian lady to her one day, who almost disapproved of her constant cheerfulness, and yet envied it, “Ah, Nancy, it is all well enough to be happy now, but I should think the thoughts of your future would sober you. Only suppose, for instance, that you should have a spell of sickness and be unable to work; or suppose your present employers should move away and no one else should give you anything to do; or suppose——”

 

“Stop!” cried Nancy, “I never supposes. The Lord is my Shepherd, and I know I shall not want. And, honey,” she added to her gloomy friend, “it’s all them supposes as is making you so miserable. You’d better give them all up, and just trust the Lord.”

 

Nothing else but seeing God in everything will make us loving and patient with those who annoy and trouble us. They will be to us then only the instruments for accomplishing His tender and wise purposes toward us, and we shall even find ourselves at last inwardly thanking them for the blessings they bring.

 

Nothing else will completely put an end to all murmuring or rebelling thoughts. Christians often feel at liberty to murmur against people, when they would not dare to murmur against God. Therefore this way of receiving things would make it impossible ever to murmur. If our Father permits a trial to come, it must be because the trial is the sweetest and best thing that could happen to us, and we must accept it with thanks from His dear hand. This does not mean, however, that we must like or enjoy the trial itself, but that we must like God’s will in the trial. It is not hard to do this when we have learned to know that His will is the will of love, and is therefore always lovely.

 

A very good illustration of this may be found in the familiar fact of a mother giving medicine to her much loved child. The bottle holds the medicine, but the mother gives it. The bottle is not responsible, but the mother. No matter how full her cupboard may be of bottles of medicine, the mother will not allow one drop to be given to the child unless she believes it will be good for it. But when she does believe it will be good for her child, the very depth of her love compels her to force it on the child, no matter how bitter may be its taste.

 

The human beings around us are often the bottles that hold our medicine, but it is our Father’s hand of love that pours out the medicine, and compels us to drink it. The human bottle is the “second cause” of our trial; but it has no real agency in it, for the medicine that these human “bottles” hold is prescribed for us and given to us by the Great Physician of our souls, who is seeking thereby to heal all our spiritual diseases.

 

For instance, I know no better medicine to cure the disease of irritability than to be compelled to live with a human “bottle” of sensitiveness, whom we are bound to consider and yield to.

 

Shall we rebel against the human bottles then? Shall we not rather take thankfully from our Father’s hand the medicine they contain, and losing sight of the second cause say joyfully, “Thy will be done,” in everything that comes to us, no matter what its source may be?

 

This way of seeing our Father in everything makes life one long thanksgiving, and gives a rest of heart, and, more than that, a brightness of spirit that is unspeakable.

 

Since, therefore, God is sure to have His own way concerning those who abandon themselves to Him in perfect trust, into what wonderful green pastures of inward rest, and beside what blessedly still waters of inward refreshment will He lead all such!

 

If the will of God is our will, and if He always has His Way, then we always have our way also, and we reign in a perpetual kingdom. He who sides with God cannot fail to win in every encounter; and whether the result shall be joy or sorrow, failure or success, death or life, we may under all circumstances join in the Apostle’s shout of victory, “Thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ!” (2 Corinthians 2:14).

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Part 3

 

RESULTS

 

 

Chapter 13

 

Bondage or Liberty

 

It is a fact beyond question that there are two kinds of Christian experience, one of which is an experience of bondage, and the other an experience of liberty.

 

In the first case the soul is controlled by a stern sense of duty, and obeys the law of God, either from fear of punishment or from expectation of wages. In the other case the controlling power is an inward life-principle that works out by the force of its own motions or instincts the will of the Divine Life-giver, without fear of punishment or hope of reward. In the first the Christian is a servant, and works for hire. In the second he is a son, and works for love.

 

There ought not, it is true, to be this contrast in the experience of Christians, for to “walk at liberty” is plainly their only right and normal condition. However, as we have to deal with what is, rather than with what ought to be, we cannot shut our eyes to the sad condition of bondage in which so many of God’s children pass a large part of their Christian lives. The reason of this, and the remedy for it are not difficult to find. The reason is legality, and the remedy is Christ.

 

Nowhere do we find those two forms or stages of Christian life more fully developed and contrasted than in the Epistle to the Galatians. The occasion of its being written was that some Jewish brethren had come among the churches in Galatia, and by representing that certain forms and ceremonies were necessary to their salvation they had tried to draw them away from the liberty of the gospel. And with these teachers Peter had allowed himself to unite. Therefore Paul reproves, not only the Galatians, but also Peter himself.

 

Neither Peter nor the Galatians had committed any moral sin, but they had committed a spiritual sin. They had got into a wrong attitude of soul toward God -- a legal attitude. They had begun, as Christians generally do, in the right attitude: that is, they had entered by the "hearing of faith," into the spiritual life. But when it came to a question of how they were to live in this life, they had changed their ground. They had sought to substitute works for faith. Having "begun in the Spirit," they were now seeking to be "made perfect by the flesh" (Galatians 3:3). They had, in short, descended in their Christian living from the plane of life to the plane of law.

 

An illustration will help us to understand this. Here are two men who neither of them steal. Outwardly their actions are equally honest, but inwardly there is a vital difference. One man has a dishonest nature that wants to steal, and is only deterred by the fear of a penalty; while the other possesses an honest nature that hates thieving, and could not be induced to steal, even by the hope of a reward. The one is honest in the spirit, the other is honest only in the flesh. No words are needed to say of which sort the Christian life is meant to be.

 

We are, however, continually tempted to forget that it is not what we do that is the vital matter, but rather what we are. In Christ Jesus neither legal observances avail anything, nor the omission of legal observances, “but a new creature.” God is a great deal more concerned about our really being “new creatures” than about anything else. He knows that if we are right as to our inward being, we shall certainly do right as to our outward actions. We may, in fact, sometimes even do right without being right at all. But it is very evident that no doing of this kind has any vitality in it, nor is of any real account. The essential thing, therefore, is character; and doing is valuable only as it is an indication of being.

 

Paul was grieved with the Galatian Christians because they seemed to have lost sight of this vital truth: that the inward life, the “new creature,” was the only thing that availed. They had begun on this plane, but they had “fallen from grace” to a lower plane, where the “oldness of the letter” was put in place of the “newness of the spirit.” “Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace” (Galatians 5:4).

 

This passage is the only one in which the expression “fallen from grace” is used in the New Testament; and it means that the Galatians had made the mistake of thinking that something else beside Christ was necessary for their right Christian living. The Jewish brethren who had come among them had taught them that Christ alone was not enough, but that obedience to the ceremonial law must be added.

 

They had therefore imported, as being necessary for salvation, some ceremonies out of the Jewish ritual, and had tried to compel the “Gentiles to live as do the Jews” (Galatians 2:14). Modern Christians are greatly surprised at them, and wonder how they could have been so legal. But is there not the same temptation to legality, under a different form, among these same modern Christians? They added the ceremonial law; we add resolutions, or agonizings, or Christian work, or churchgoing, or religious ceremonies of one sort or another. What is there, therefore, to choose between us and them? It does not make much difference what you add. The wrong thing is to add anything at all.

 

We are full of condemnation of the “Jew’s religion,” because it “frustrates the grace of God,” and makes Christ to be “dead in vain,” by depending upon outward deeds and outward ceremonies to bring salvation. But I fear there is a great deal of the “Jew’s religion” mixed up with the Christian religion now, just as there was among these Galatian Christians. The grace of God is as much frustrated by our legality as by theirs, although ours may manifest itself in a slightly different form.

 

The following contrasts may help some to understand the difference between these two kinds of religion, and may also enable them to discover where the secret of their own experience of legal bondage lies:

 

The law says, This do and thou shalt live.

 

The gospel says, Live, and then thou shalt do.

 

The law says, Pay me that thou owest.

 

The gospel says, I frankly forgive thee all.

 

The law says, Make you a new heart and a new spirit.

 

The gospel says, A new heart will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you.

 

The law says, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.

 

The gospel says, Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.

 

The law says, Cursed is every one who continueth not in all things written in the book of the law to do them.

 

The gospel says, Blessed is the man whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.

 

The law says, The wages of sin is death.

 

The gospel says, The gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.

 

The law demands holiness.

 

The gospel gives holiness.

 

The law says, Do.

 

The gospel says, Done.

 

The law extorts the unwilling service of a bondman.

 

The gospel reins the loving service of a son and freeman.

 

The law makes blessings the result of obedience.

 

The gospel makes obedience the result of blessings.

 

The law places the day of rest at the end of the week’s work.

 

The gospel places it at its beginning.

 

The law says, If.

 

The gospel says, Therefore.

 

The law was given for the restraint of the old man.

 

The law was given to bring liberty to the new man.

 

Under the law, salvation was wages.

 

Under the gospel, salvation is a gift.

 

These two forms of the religious life begin at exactly opposite ends. The religion of legality is as though a man should decide to have an apple orchard, and should try to make one by first getting some apples of the kind desired, and then getting a tree and fastening the apples on its branches, and then getting roots to fasten to the trunk, and finally purchasing a field in which to plant his manufactured tree. That is, first the fruit, second the branches, third the root, fourth the field. But the religion of grace follows a different order. It begins at the root, and grows up, and blossoms out into flowers and fruit.

 

Paul tells us that the law is “our schoolmaster” (Galatians 3:24), not our saviour; and he emphasizes the fact that it is our schoolmaster only for the purpose of bringing us to Christ. After faith in Christ is come, he declares, we are no longer to be under a schoolmaster. He uses the contrast between a servant and a son as an illustration of his meaning. “Wherefore,” he says, “thou art no more a servant, but a son” (Galatians 4:7); and he entreats us, because of this, to “stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage” (Galatians 5:1).

 

It is as if a woman had been a servant in a house, paid for her work in weekly wages, and under the law of her master, whom she had tried to please, but towards whom her service had been one of duty only. Finally, however, the master offers her his love, and lifts her up from the place of a servant to be his bride, and to share his fortunes. At once the whole spirit of her service is changed. She may perhaps continue to do the same things that she did before, but she does them now altogether from a different motive. The old sense of duty is lost in the new sense of love. The cold word “master” is transformed into the loving word “husband.” “And it shall be at that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call Me Ishi [my husband], and shalt call Me no more Baali [my lord]” (Hosea 2:16).

 

But imagine this bride beginning after a while to look back upon her low estate, and to be so overwhelmed as to feel unworthy of union with her husband, and to lose consequently the inward sense of this union. Who can doubt that very soon the old sense of working for wages would drive out the new sense of working for love, and in spirit the old name of “my master” would again take the place of the new name of “my husband”?

 

We exclaim at the folly of such a situation. But is not this just what happens to many Christians now? The servitude of duty takes the place of the service of love; and God is looked upon as the stern task-master who demands our obedience, instead of the loving Father who wins it.

 

We all know that nothing so destroys the sweetness of any relation as the creeping in of this legal spirit. The moment a husband and wife cease to perform their services to each other out of a heart of love and union, and begin to perform them from a sense of duty alone, that moment the sweetness of the union is lost, and the marriage tie becomes a bondage, and things that were a joy before are turned into crosses. This lies at the bottom, I think, of the current idea of “taking up the cross” in the Christian Church.

 

We think it means doing something we ought to do, but dislike to do. And such service is thought to be very meritorious toward God; although we all know very well that we would not endure it a moment as toward ourselves. What wife could endure it if her husband should use toward her the language that Christians are continually using toward the Lord? If he should say, for instance, every morning, as he went out to business, “I am going to work for you today, but I wish you to know that it is a very great cross, and 1 hardly know how to bear it.” Or what husband would like such language from his wife? No wonder Paul was alarmed when he found there was danger of a legal spirit such as this creeping into the Church of Christ.

 

Legal Christians do not deny Christ; they only seek to add something to Christ. Their idea is Christ and … something besides. Perhaps it is Christ and good works, or Christ and earnest feelings, or Christ and clear doctrines, or Christ and certain religious performances. All these are good in themselves, and good as the results or fruits of salvation. But to add anything to Christ, no matter how good it may be, as the procuring cause of salvation, is to deny His completeness, and to exalt self. People will undergo many painful self-sacrifices rather than take the place of utter helplessness and worthlessness.

 

A man will gladly be a Saint Simeon Stylites or even a fakir, if only it is self that does it, so that self may share the glory. A religion of bondage always exalts self. It is what I do -- my efforts, my wrestlings, my faithfulness. But a religion of liberty leaves self nothing to glory in. It is all Christ, and what He does, and what He is, and how wonderfully He saves. The child does not boast of itself, but of its father and mother; and our souls can “make their boast in the Lord,” when, in this life of liberty, we have learned to know that He and He alone is the sufficient supply for our every need.

 

We are the children of God, and therefore of course His heirs; and our possessions come to us, not by working for them, but by inheritance from our Father. Ah, dear friends, how little some of you act like the “heirs of God”! How poverty-stricken you are, and how hard you work for the little you do possess!

 

You may perhaps point to the results of your legal working or your asceticism, which it is true do seem to have a “show of wisdom in will worship, and humility, and neglecting of the body” (Colossians 2:23) as being a proof of the lightness of your course. But I am convinced that whatever really good results there are, have come in spite of, and not because of your legal working.

 

I had a friend once whose Christian life was a life of bondage. She worked for her salvation harder than any slave ever worked to purchase his freedom. Among other things, she never felt as if the day could go right for herself or any of her family unless she started it with a long season of wrestling, and agonizing, and conflict. “Winding up her machine,” I called it.

 

One day we were talking about it together, and she was telling me of the hardness and bondage of her Christian life, and was wondering what the Bible could mean when it said Christ’s yoke was easy and His burden light. I told her that I thought she must have got things wrong somehow, that the Bible always expressed the truth of our relationships with God by using figures that did not admit of any such wrestlings and agonizings as she described.

 

“What would you think,” I asked, “of children that had to wrestle and agonize with their parents every morning for their necessary food and clothing, or of sheep that had to wrestle with their shepherd before they could secure the necessary care?”

 

“Of course I see that would be all wrong,” she said; “but then why do I have such good times after I have gone through these conflicts?”

 

This puzzled me for a moment, but then I asked, “What brings about those good times finally?”

 

“Why, finally,” she replied, “I come to the point of trusting the Lord.”

 

“Suppose you should come to that point to begin with?” I asked.

 

“Oh,” she replied, with a sudden illumination, “I never until this minute thought that I might!”

 

Christ says that except we “become as little children” (Matthew 18:3) we cannot enter into the kingdom of Heaven. But it is impossible to get the child-spirit until the servant-spirit has disappeared. Notice, I do not say the spirit of service, but the servant-spirit. Every good child is filled with the spirit of service, but ought not to have anything of the servant-spirit. The child serves from love; the servant works for wages.

 

If a child of loving parents should get the idea that its parents would not give it food and clothing unless it earned them in some way, all the sweetness of the relationship between parent and child would be destroyed. I knew a little girl who did get this idea, and who went around the neighbourhood asking at the doors for work, that she might earn a little money to buy herself some clothes. It nearly broke the hearts of her parents when they discovered it. Legal Christians grieve the heart of their Heavenly Father far more than they dream, by letting the servant-spirit creep in, in their relations with Him. As soon as we begin to “work for our living” in spiritual things, we have stepped out of the son’s place into the servant’s, and have “fallen from grace” (Galatians 5:4).

 

One servant of whom we read in the Bible thought his lord was a “hard master;” and the spirit of bondage makes us think the same now. How many Christians there are who have bowed their necks to the yoke of Christ, as to a “yoke of bondage,” and have read His declaration that His yoke is easy, as though it a fairy tale, and gone on their way never dreaming that it was meant to be actually realised as a fact!

 

In truth, so deeply is the idea that the Christian life is a species of bondage ingrained in the church, that whenever any of the children of God find themselves “walking at liberty” they at once begin to think there must be something wrong in their experience, because they no longer find anything to be a “cross” to them. As well might the wife think there must be something wrong in her love for her husband, when she finds all her services for him are a pleasure instead of a trial!

 

Sometimes I think that the whole secret of the Christian life that I have been trying to describe is revealed in the child relationship. Nothing more is needed than just to believe that God is as good a Father as the best ideal earthly father, and that the relationship of a Christian to Him is just the same as that of a child to its parent in this world. Children do not need to carry about in their own pockets the money for their support. If the father has plenty, that satisfies them, and is a great deal better than if it were in the child’s own possession, since in that case it might get lost. In the same way it is not necessary for Christians to have all their spiritual possessions in their own keeping. It is far better that their riches should be stored up for them in Christ, and that when they want anything they should receive it direct from His hands. “But of Him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption” (1 Corinthians 1:30). Apart from Him, we have nothing.

 

When people are comparative strangers to one another, they cannot with any comfort receive large gifts from each other. But when they are united in spirit, with a bond of true love between them, then no matter how large the gifts may be that pass from one to the other, they can be accepted without any feeling of embarrassment or obligation on either side.

 

This principle holds good in the spiritual life. When Christians are living far off from God they cannot be brought to accept any great gifts from Him. They feel as if they were too unworthy, and did not deserve such gifts. Even when He puts the blessing into their very laps, as it were, their false humility prevents them from seeing it, and they go on their way without it.

 

But when Christians get near enough to the Lord to feel the true spirit of adoption, they are ready to accept with delight all the blessings He has in store for them, and never think anything too much to receive. It is then they discover that He is only eager, as parents are, to pour out every good gift upon His children, and that, in fact, all things are theirs because they are Christ’s, and Christ is God’s.

 

Sometimes a great mystery is made out of the life hid with Christ in God, as though it were a strange mystical thing that ordinary people could not understand. But this contrast between bondage and liberty makes it very plain. It is only to find out that we really are “no more servants, but sons” (see Luke 15:19), and in reality to enter into the blessed privileges of this relationship.

 

All can understand what is to be a little child; there is no mystery about that. God did not use the figure of Father and children without knowing all that this relationship implies; and those, therefore, who know Him as their Father, know the whole secret. They are their Father’s heirs, and may enter now into possession of all that is necessary for their present needs. They will therefore be very simple in their prayers. “Lord,” they will say, “I am thy child, and I need such and such things.” “My child,” He answers, “all things are thine in Christ. Come and take just what thou needest.”

 

Where the executors are honourable men, the heirs to an estate are not obliged to “wrestle” for their inheritance. The executors are appointed, not to keep them out of it, but to help them into possession of it. I sometimes think Christians look upon our Lord as someone appointed to keep them out of their possessions, instead of the one who has come to bring them in. They little know how such an implication grieves and dishonours Him.

 

It is because legal Christians do not know the truth of their relationship to God, as children to a father, and do not recognize His fatherly heart toward them, that they are in bondage. When they do recognize it, the spirit of bondage becomes impossible to them.

 

Our liberty must come, therefore, from an understanding of the mind and thoughts of God towards us.

 

What are the facts of the case? If He has called us only to the servant’s place, then the Christians whose lives are lives of weary bondage are right. But if He has called us to be children and heirs, if we are His friends, His brethren, His bride, how sadly and grievously wrong we are in being entangled under any yoke of bondage whatever, no matter how pious a yoke it may seem to be!

 

The thought of bondage is utterly abhorrent to any of earth’s true relationships, and surely it must be more repugnant to heavenly relationship. It will not, of course, hinder the final entrance of the poor enslaved soul into its heavenly rest, but it will, I am sure, put it into the sad condition of those who are described in 1 Corinthians 3:11-15. “Their work shall be burned, and they shall suffer loss; yet they themselves shall be saved, but so as by fire.”

 

“Against such there is no law” (Galatians 5:23) is the Divine sentence concerning all who live and walk in the Spirit. You shall find it most blessedly true in your own experience, if you will but lay aside all self-effort and self-dependence of every kind, and will consent to let Christ live in you, and work in you, and be your indwelling life.

 

The man who lives by the power of an inward righteous nature is not under bondage to the outward law of righteousness; but he who is restrained by the outward law alone, without the inward restraint of a righteous nature, is a shave to the law. The one fulfils the law in his soul, and is therefore free. The other rebels against the law in his soul, and is therefore bound.

 

I would that every child of God did but know the deliverance from bondage which I have tried to set forth.

 

Let me entreat of you, my readers, to abandon yourselves so utterly to the Lord Jesus Christ, that He may be able to “work in you all the good pleasure of His will” (Philippians 2:13), and may by the law of the Spirit of Life in Himself deliver you from every other law that could possibly enslave you.

 

Chapter 14

 

Growth

 

One great objection made against those who advocate this life of faith is that they do not teach a growth in grace. They are supposed to teach that the soul arrives in one moment at a state of perfection, beyond which there is no advance, and that all the exhortations in the Scriptures that point towards growth and development are rendered void by this teaching.

 

Since exactly the opposite of this is true, I will try if possible to answer these objections, and show what seems to me the Scriptural way of growing, and in what place the soul must be, in order to grow.

 

The text which is most frequently quoted, is 2 Peter 3:18: “But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.” Now, this text expresses exactly what we who teach this life of faith believe to be God’s will for us, and what we also believe He has made it possible for us to experience. We accept, in their very fullest meaning, all the commands and promises concerning our being no more children, and our growing up into Christ in all things, until we come unto a perfect man, unto the “measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ” (Ephesians 4:13).

 

We rejoice that we need not continue always to be babes, needing milk; but that we may, by reason of use and development, become such as have need of strong meat, skilful in the word of righteousness, and able to discern both good and evil. And none would grieve more than we ourselves at the thought of any finality in the Christian life, beyond which there could be no advance.

 

But then we believe in a growing that does really produce continually progressing maturity, and in a development that, as a fact, does bring forth ripe fruit. We expect to reach the aim set before us; and if we do not find ourselves on the way towards it we feel sure there must be some fault in our growing. No parent would be satisfied with the growth of his child if day after day, and year after year, it remained the same helpless babe it was in the first months of its life. And no farmer would feel comfortable under such growing of his grain that stopped short at the blade, and never produced the ear, or the full corn in the ear.

 

Growth, to be real, must be progressive, and the days and weeks and months should bring a development and increase of maturity in the thing growing. But is this the case with a large part of that which is called growth in grace? Does not the Christian who is the most strenuous in his longings and his efforts after this growth, too often find that at the end of the year he is not as far on in his Christian experience as at the beginning, and that his zeal, and his devotedness, and his separation from the world, are not as whole-souled or complete as when his Christian life first began?

 

I was once urging upon a company of Christians the duty and privilege of an immediate and definite step into the “land of promise,” when a lady of great intelligence interrupted me with what she evidently felt to be a complete rebuttal of all I had been saying, by exclaiming, “Ah, but, Mrs. Smith, I believe in growing in grace.”

 

“How long have you been growing?” I asked.

 

“About twenty-five years,” was her answer.

 

“And how much more unworldly and devoted to the Lord are you now, than when your Christian life began?” I continued.

 

“Alas!” was the answer, “I fear I am not nearly so much so.”

 

With this answer, her eyes were opened to see that at all events her way of growing had not been successful, but quite the reverse.

 

The trouble with this lady, and with every other such case, is simply this: they are trying to grow into grace, instead of in it. They are like a rosebush, planted by a gardener in the hard, stony path, with a view to its growing into the flowerbed, and which has of course withered in consequence instead of flourishing and maturing. The children of Israel, wandering in the wilderness, are a perfect picture of this sort of growing. They were travelling about for forty years, taking many weary steps, and finding but little rest from their wanderings. At the end of it all they were no nearer the promised land than they were at the beginning. When they started on their wanderings at Kadesh Barnea, they were at the borders of the land, and a few steps would have taken them into it.

 

When they ended their wanderings in the plains of Moab, they were also at its borders; only with this difference: that now there was a river to cross, which at first there would not have been. All their wanderings and fightings in the wilderness had not put them in possession of one inch of the promised land. In order to get possession of this land, it was necessary first to be in it; and in order to grow in grace, it is necessary first to be planted in grace.

 

When once in the land, however, their conquest was rapid; and when once planted in grace, the growth of the spiritual life becomes vigorous and rapid beyond all conceiving. For grace is a most fruitful soil, and the plants that grow therein are plants of a marvellous growth. They are tended by a Divine Husbandman, and are warmed by the Sun of Righteousness, and watered by the dew from Heaven. Surely it is no wonder that they bring forth fruit, “some an hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold” (Matthew 13:8).

 

But, it will be asked, what is meant by growing in grace? It is difficult to answer this question, because so few people have any conception of what the grace of God really is. To say that it is free unmerited favour, only expresses a little of its meaning. [_ It is the unhindered, wondrous, boundless love of God, poured out upon us in an infinite variety of ways, without stint or measure -- not according to our deserving, but according to His measureless heart of love, which passeth knowledge, so unfathomable are its heights and depths _]. I sometimes think a totally different meaning is given to the word “love” when it is associated with God, from that which we so well understand in its human application.

 

We seem to consider that Divine love is hard and self-seeking and distant, concerned about its own glory, and indifferent to the fate of others. But if ever human love was tender and self-sacrificing and devoted, if ever it could bear and forbear, if ever it could suffer gladly for its loved one, if ever it was willing to pour itself out in a lavish abandonment for the comfort or pleasure of its objects, then infinitely more is Divine love tender and self-sacrificing and devoted, and glad to bear and forbear, and suffer, and eager to lavish its best of gifts and blessings upon the objects of its love.

 

Put together ail the tenderest love you know of, dear reader, the deepest you have ever felt, and the strongest that has ever been poured out upon you, and heap upon it all the love of all the loving human hearts in the world, and then multiply it by infinity, and you will begin perhaps to have some faint glimpses of the love and grace of God!

 

In order to “grow in grace,” therefore, the soul must be planted in the very heart of this Divine love, enveloped by it, steeped in it. It must let itself out to the joy of it, and must refuse to know anything else. It must grow in the understanding of it. Day by day it must entrust everything to its care, and must have no shadow of doubt but that it will surely order all things well.

 

To grow in grace is opposed to all growth in self-dependence or self-effort -- to all legality, in fact, of every kind. It is to put our growing, as well as everything else, into the hands of the Lord, and leave it with Him. It is to be so satisfied with our Husbandman, and with His skill and wisdom, that not a question will cross our minds as to His mode of treatment or His plan of cultivation. It is to grow as the lilies grow, or as the babies grow, without care and without anxiety. To grow by the power of an inward life-principle, that cannot help but grow; to grow because we live, and therefore must grow; to grow because He who has planted us, has planted a growing thing, and has made us on purpose to grow.

 

Surely this is what our Lord meant when He said, “Consider the lilies, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon, in all his glory, was not arrayed like one of these” (Matthew 6:28-29). Or, when He says, “Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?” (Matthew 6:27). There is no effort in the growing of a babe or of a lily. The lily does not toil or spin, it does not stretch nor strain, it does not make any effort of any kind to grow. It is not conscious even that it is growing; but by an inward life-principle, and through the nurturing care of God’s providence, and the fostering of caretaker or gardener, by the heat of the sun, and the falling of the rain, it grows and buds and blossoms into the beautiful plant God meant it to be.

 

The result of this sort of growing in the Christian life is sure. Even Solomon in all His glory, our Lord says, was not arrayed like one of God’s lilies. Solomon’s array cost much toiling and spinning, and gold and silver in abundance; but the lily’s array costs none of these. And though we may toil and spin to make for ourselves beautiful spiritual garments, and may strain and stretch in our efforts after spiritual growth, we shall accomplish nothing; for no man by taking thought can add one cubit to his stature, and no array of ours can ever equal the beautiful dress with which the great Husbandman clothes the plants that grow in His garden of grace, under His fostering care.

 

Could I but make each one of my readers realise how utterly helpless we are in this matter of growing, I am convinced a large part of the strain would be taken out of many lives at once.

 

Imagine a child possessed with the obsession that he would not grow unless he made some personal effort after it, and who should insist upon a combination of ropes and pulleys whereby to stretch himself up to the desired height. He might, it is true, spend his days and years in a weary strain, but after all there would be little change in the natural order. “No man by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature;” and his weary efforts would be only wasted, if they did not actually hinder the longed-for end.

 

Imagine a lily trying to clothe itself in beautiful colours and graceful lines, and drawing to its aid, as so many of God’s children try to do, the wisdom and strength of all the lilies around it! I think such a lily would very soon become a chronic case of spiritual perplexities and difficulties, similar to some that are familiar to every Christian worker.

 

Neither child nor lily is ever found doing such a vain and foolish thing as trying to grow. But I fear many of God’s children are doing exactly this foolish thing. They know that they ought to grow, and they feel within them an instinct that longs for growth; but instead of letting the Divine Husbandman care for their growing, as it is surely His business to do, they think to accomplish it by their own toiling and spinning, and stretching and straining. In consequence, they pass their lives in a round of wearisome self-efforts that exhausts their energies, while all the time they find themselves, to their infinite grief, growing backward rather than forward.

 

What we all need is to “consider the flowers of the field,” and learn their secret. Grow, by all means, dear Christians; but grow, I beseech you, in God’s way, which is the only effectual way. See to it that you are planted in grace, and then let the Divine Husbandman cultivate you in His own way and by His own means. Put yourselves out in the sunshine of His presence, and let the dew of Heaven come down upon you, and see what will be the result.

 

Leaves and flowers and fruit must surely come in their season; for your Husbandman is skilful, and He never fails in His harvesting. Only see to it that you oppose no hindrance to the shining of the Sun of Righteousness, or the falling of the dew from Heaven. The thinnest covering may serve to keep off the sunshine and the dew, and the plant may wither, even where these are most abundant. And so also the slightest barrier between your soul and Christ may cause you to dwindle and fade as a plant in a cellar or under a bushel. Keep the sky clear. Open wide every avenue of your being to receive the blessed influences your Divine Husbandman may bring to bear upon you. Bask in the sunshine of His love. Drink of the waters of His goodness. Keep your face upturned to Him, as the flowers do to the sun. Look, and your soul shall live and grow.

 

But it may be objected here that we are not inanimate flowers, but intelligent human beings, with personal powers and personal responsibilities. This is true, and it makes this important difference: that what the flower is by nature, we must be by an intelligent and free surrender. To be one of God’s lilies means an interior abandonment of the rarest kind. It means that we are to be infinitely passive, and yet infinitely active also: passive as regards self and its workings, active as regards attention and response to God. It is very hard to explain this so as to be understood. But it means that we must lay down all the activity of self, as such, and must let only the activities of God work in us, and through us, and by us. Self must step aside to let God work.

 

You need make no efforts to grow, therefore; but let your efforts instead be all concentrated on this, that you abide in the Vine. The Divine Husbandman who has the care of the Vine will care also for you who are His branches, and will so prune and purge and water and tend you that you will grow and bring forth fruit, and your fruit shall remain, and like the lily you shall find yourself arrayed in apparel so glorious, that that of Solomon will be as nothing to it.

 

What if you seem to yourselves to be planted at this moment in a desert soil where nothing can grow! Put yourselves absolutely into the hands of the good Husbandman, and He will at once begin to make that very desert blossom as the rose, and will cause springs and fountains of water to start up out of its sandy wastes. For the promise is sure, that the man that trusts in the Lord “shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that spreadeth out her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat cometh, but her leaf shall be green; and shall not be careful in the year of drought, neither shall cease from yielding fruit” (Jeremiah 17:8).

 

It is the great prerogative of our Divine Husbandman that He is able to turn any soil, whatever it may be like, into the soil of grace the moment we put our growing into His hands. He does not need to transplant us into a different field, but right where we are, with just the circumstances that surround us, He makes His sun to shine and His dew to fall upon us. He transforms the very things that were previously our greatest hindrances into the chiefest and most blessed means of our growth. I care not what the circumstances may be, His wonder-working power can accomplish this, and we must trust Him with it all. Surely He is a Husbandman we can trust; and if He sends storms, or winds, or rains, or sunshine, all must be accepted at His hands with the most unwavering confidence that He who has undertaken to cultivate us, and to bring us to maturity, knows the very best way of accomplishing His end, and regulates the elements, which are all at His disposal, expressly with a view to our most rapid growth.

 

Let me entreat of you, then, to give up all your efforts after growing, and simply to let yourselves grow. Leave it all to the Husbandman whose care it is, and who alone is able to manage it. No difficulties in your case can confound Him. If you will only put yourselves absolutely into His hands, and let Him have His own way with you, no dwarfing of your growth in the years that are past, no apparent dryness of your inward springs of life, no crookedness or deformity in your development, can in the least mar the perfect work that He will accomplish. His own gracious promise to His backsliding children assures you of this. “I will heal their backsliding,” He says, “I will love them freely: for Mine anger is turned away from him. I will be as the dew unto Israel: he shall grow as the lily, and cast forth his roots as Lebanon. His branches shall spread, and his beauty shall be as the olive tree, and his smell as Lebanon. They that dwell under His shadow shall return; they shall revive as the corn, and grow as the vine: the scent thereof shall be as the wine of Lebanon” (Hosea 14:4-7).

 

And again He says: “Be not afraid: for the pastures of the wilderness do spring, for the tree beareth her fruit the fig tree and the vine do yield their strength. … And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the vats shall overflow with wine and oil. And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten. … And ye shall eat in plenty, and be satisfied, and praise the name of the Lord your God, that hath dealt wondrously with you: and My people shall never be ashamed” (Joel 2:22-26).

 

Oh that you could but know just what your Lord meant when He said, “Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin!” (Matthew 6:28). Surely these words give us the picture of a life and growth far different from the ordinary life and growth of Christians -- a life of rest, and a growth without effort; and yet a life and a growth crowned with glorious results. And to every soul that will thus become a lily in the garden of the Lord, and will grow as the lilies grow, the same glorious array will be as surely given as was given to them; and they will know the fulfilment of that wonderful mystical passage concerning their Beloved, that "He feedeth among the lilies" (Song of Solomon 6:3).

 

 

 

“I feel as weak as a violet

Alone with the awful sky:

Winds wander, and dews drop earthward,

Rains fall, suns rise and set,

Earth whirls; and all but to prosper

A poor little violet!”

 

We may rest assured of this, that all the resources of God’s infinite grace will be brought to bear on the growing of the tiniest flower in His spiritual garden, as certainly as they are in His earthly creation. As the violet abides peacefully in its place, content to receive its daily portion without concerning itself about the wandering of the winds, or the falling of the rain, so must we repose in the present moment as it comes to us from God, contented with our daily portion, and without anxious thought as to anything that may be whirling around us in God’s glorious universe, sure that all things will be made to “prosper” for us.

 

This is the kind of “growth in grace” in which we who have entered into the life of full trust, believe. It is a growth without care or anxiety on our part, but a growth which does actually grow, which blossoms out into flower and fruit, and becomes like a “tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season; whose leaf also does not wither, and who prospers in whatsoever he doeth” (Psalm 1:3). And we rejoice to know that there are growing up now in the Lord’s heritage many such plants, who, as the lilies behold the face of the sun and grow thereby, are, by “beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord” (2 Corinthians 3:18), being changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.

 

Should you ask such how it is that they grow so rapidly and with such success, their answer would be that they are not concerned about their growing, and are hardly conscious that they do grow. That their Lord has told them to abide in Him, and has promised that if they do thus abide, they shall certainly bring forth much fruit; and that they are concerned, therefore, only about the abiding, which is their part, and are content to leave the cultivating, and the growing, and the training, and the pruning to their good Husbandman, who alone is able to manage these things, or to bring them about.

 

You will find that such souls are not engaged in watching self, but in “looking unto Jesus.” They do not “toil and spin” for their spiritual garments, but leave themselves in the hands of the Lord, to be arrayed as it may please Him. Self-effort and self-dependence are at an end with them. Formerly they tried to be not only the garden but the gardener also, and undertook to fulfil the duties of both. Now they are content to be what they are -- the garden only, and not the gardener; and they are willing to leave the gardener's duties to the Divine Husbandman who alone is responsible for their rightful performance. Their interest in self is gone, transferred over into the hands of another; and self in consequence has become nothing to them more and more, and Christ alone is seen to be all in all. And the blessed result is that not even Solomon, in all his glory, was arrayed as these shall be.

 

Let us look at the subject practically. We all know that growing is not a thing of effort, but is the result of an inward life-principle of growth. All the stretching and pulling in the world could not make a dead oak tree grow; but a live oak grows without stretching.

 

It is plain, therefore, that the essential thing is to get within you the growing life, and then you cannot help but grow. And this life is the “life hid with Christ in God” (Colossians 3:3), the wonderful divine life of an indwelling Holy Spirit. Be filled with this, dear believer, and whether you are conscious of it or not you must grow. You cannot help growing. Do not trouble about your growing, but see to it that you have the growing life. Abide in the Vine. Let the life from Him flow through all your spiritual veins. Interpose no barrier to His mighty life-giving power, “working in you all the good pleasure of His will” (see Philippians 2:13).

 

Yield yourself up utterly to His lovely control. Put your growing into His hands as completely as you have put all your other affairs. Allow Him to manage it as He will. Do not concern yourself about it, nor even think of it. Do not, as children do, keep digging up your plants to see if they are growing. Trust the Divine Husbandman absolutely, and always. Accept each moment’s dispensation as it comes to you, from His dear hands, as being the needed sunshine or dew for that moment’s growth.

 

Say a continual “Yes” to your Father’s will. And finally, in this, as in all the other cares of your life, “Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:6-7).

 

If your “growth in grace” is of this sort, dear reader, you will surely know, sooner or later, a wonderful growing, and you will come to understand, as you cannot now, it may be what the Psalmist meant when he said, “The righteous shall flourish like the palm tree: he shall grow like a cedar in Lebanon. Those that be planted in the house of the Lord shall flourish in the courts of our God. They shall bring forth fruit in old age; they shall be fat and flourishing” (Psalm 92;12-14).

Chapter 15

Service

 

There is perhaps no part of Christian experience where a greater change is known, upon entering into this life hid with Christ in God, than in the matter of service.

 

In all the ordinary forms of Christian life, service is apt to have more or less of bondage in it; that is, it is done purely as a matter of duty, and often as a trial and a cross. Certain things which at the first may have been a joy and a delight become after a while weary tasks, performed faithfully perhaps, but with much secret disinclination, and many confessed or unconfessed wishes that they need not be done at all, or at least that they need not be done so often. The soul finds itself saying, instead of the “May I?” of love, the “Must I?” of duty. The yoke, which was at first easy, begins to gall, and the burden feels heavy instead of light.

 

One dear Christian expressed it once to me in this way: “When I was first converted,” she said, “I was so full of joy and love, that I was only too glad and thankful to be allowed to do anything for my Lord, and I eagerly entered every open door. But after a while, as my early joy faded away, and my love burned less fervently, I began to wish I had not been quite so eager; for I found myself involved in lines of service that were gradually becoming very distasteful and burdensome to me.

 

“Since I had begun them, I could not very well give them up without exciting great remark, and yet I longed to do so increasingly. I was expected to visit the sick, and pray beside their beds. I was expected to attend prayer meetings, and speak at them. I was expected, in short, to be always ready for every effort in Christian work, and the sense of these expectations bowed me down continually. At last it became so unspeakably burdensome to me to live the sort of Christian life I had entered upon, and was expected by all around me to live, that I felt as if any kind of manual labour would have been easier. I would have infinitely preferred scrubbing all day on my hands and knees, to being compelled to go through the treadmill of my daily Christian work. I envied,” she said, “the servants in the kitchen, and the women at the washtubs.”

 

This may seem to some like a strong statement; but does it not present a vivid picture of some of your own experiences, dear Christian? Have you never gone to your work as a slave to a daily task, believing it to be your duty and that therefore you must do it, but rebounding like an India-rubber ball back into your real interests and pleasures the moment your work was over?

 

You have known of course that this was the wrong way to feel, and have been thoroughly ashamed of it, but still you have seen no way to help it. You have not loved your work; and could you have done so with an easy conscience you would have been glad to give it up altogether.

 

Or if this does not describe your case, perhaps another picture will. You love your work in the abstract, but in the doing of it you find so many cares and responsibilities connected with it, and feel so many misgivings and doubts as to your own capacity or fitness, that it becomes a very heavy burden. You go to it bowed down and weary before the labour has even begun. Then also you are continually distressing yourself about the results of your work, and greatly troubled if they are not just what you would like; and this of itself is a constant burden.

 

Now, from all these forms of bondage the soul that enters fully into the blessed life of faith is entirely delivered. In the first place, service of any sort becomes delightful to it, because having surrendered its will into the keeping of the Lord He works in it to will and to do of His good pleasure, and the soul finds itself really wanting to do the things God wants it to do. It is always very pleasant to do the things we want to do, let them be ever so difficult of accomplishment, or involve ever so much of bodily weariness.

 

If a man’s will is really set on a thing, he regards with a sublime indifference the obstacles that lie in the way of his reaching it, and laughs to himself at the idea of any opposition or difficulties hindering him. How many men have gone gladly and thankfully to the ends of the world in search of worldly fortunes, or to fulfil worldly ambitions, and have scorned the thought of any “cross” connected with it! How many mothers have congratulated themselves, and rejoiced over the honour done their sons in seeing them promoted to some place of power and usefulness in their country’s service, although it has involved perhaps years of separation, and a life of hardship for their dear ones. Yet these same men, and these very mothers, would have felt and said that they were taking up crosses too heavy almost to be borne, had the service of Christ required the same sacrifice of home, and friends, and worldly ease.

 

It is altogether the way we look at things, whether we think they are crosses or not. And I am ashamed to think that any Christian should ever put on a long face and shed tears over doing a thing for Christ, which a worldly man would be only too glad to do for money.

 

What we need in the Christian life is to get believers to want to do God's will as much as other people want to do their own will. And this is the idea of the Gospel. It is what God intended for us, and it is what He has promised. In describing the new covenant in Hebrews 8:6-13, He says it shall no more be the old covenant made on Sinai -- that is, a law given from the outside, controlling a man by force -- but it shall be a law written within, constraining a man by love. “I will put my laws,” He says, “into their mind, and write them in their hearts” (8:10). This can mean nothing but that we shall love His law; for anything written in our hearts we must love. “And putting it into our minds” is surely the same as God working in us to “will and to do of His good pleasure” (Philippians 2:13), and means that we shall want to do what God wills, and shall obey His sweet commands, not because it is our duty to do so, but because we ourselves want to do what He wants us to do.

 

Nothing could possibly be conceived more effectual than this. How often have we thought, when dealing with our children, “Oh, if I could only get inside them and make them want to do just what I want, how easy it would be to manage them then!” How often in practical experience we have found that, to deal with cross-grained people, we must carefully avoid suggesting our wishes to them, but must in some way induce them to suggest the thing themselves, sure that there will then be no opposition to contend with. And we, who are by nature a stiff-necked people, always rebel more or less against a law from outside of us, while we joyfully embrace the same law springing up within.

 

God’s way of working, therefore, is to get possession of the inside of a man, to take the control and management of His will, and to work it for him. Then obedience is easy and a delight, and service becomes perfect freedom, until the Christian is forced to exclaim, “This happy service! Who could dream earth had such liberty?”

 

What you need to do then, dear Christian, if you are in bondage in the matter of service, is to put your will over completely into the hands of your Lord, surrendering to Him the entire control of it. Say, “Yes, Lord, yes!” to everything, and trust Him so to work in you to will, as to bring your whole wishes and affections into conformity with His own sweet, and lovable, and most lovely will. I have seen this done often in cases where it looked beforehand an utterly impossible thing. In one case, where a lady had been for years rebelling fearfully against a little act of service which she knew was right, but which she hated, I saw her, out of the depths of despair, and without any feeling whatever, give her will in that matter up into the hands of her Lord, and begin to say to Him, “Thy will be done; Thy will be done!” And in one short hour, that very thing began to look sweet and precious to her.

 

It is wonderful what miracles God works in wills that are utterly surrendered to Him. He turns hard things into easy, and bitter things into sweet. It is not that He puts easy things in the place of the hard, but He actually changes the hard thing into an easy one, and makes us love to do the thing we before so hated. While we rebel against the yoke, and try to avoid it, we find it hard and galling. But when we “take the yoke upon us” with a consenting will, we find it easy and comfortable. It is said of Ephraim that at one time he was like “a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke” (Jeremiah 31:18), but that afterwards, when he had submitted to the yoke, he was “as an heifer that is taught, and loveth to tread out the corn” (Hosea 10:11).

 

Many Christians, as I have said, love God’s will in the abstract, but carry great burdens in connection with it. From this also there is deliverance in the wonderful life of faith. For in this life no burdens are carried, no anxieties felt. The Lord is our burden-bearer, and upon Him we must lay off every care. He says, in effect, “Be careful for nothing, but make your requests known to me, and I will attend to them all” (see Philippians 4:6). Be careful for nothing He says, not even your service.

 

Above all, I should think our service, because we know ourselves to be so utterly helpless in regard to it, that even if we were careful it would not amount to anything. What have we to do with thinking whether we are fit or not? The Master-workman surely has a right to use any tool He pleases for His own work, and it is plainly not the business of the tool to decide whether it is the right one to be used or not. He knows; and if He chooses to use us, of course we must be fit. And in truth, if we only knew it, our chief fitness is in our utter helplessness. His strength is made perfect, not in our strength, but in our weakness. Our strength is only a hindrance.

 

I was once visiting an institution for the handicapped, and saw the children going through dumb-bell exercises. Now, we all know that it is a very difficult thing for those with mental handicaps to manage their movements. They have strength enough, generally, but no skill to use this strength, and as a consequence cannot do much. In these dumb-bell exercises this deficiency was very apparent. The children made all sorts of awkward movements. Now and then, by a happy chance, they would make a movement in harmony with the music and the teacher’s directions, but for the most part all was out of harmony.

 

One young girl, however, I noticed made perfect movements. Not a jar or a break disturbed the harmony of her exercises. And the reason was not that she had more strength than the others, but that she had no strength at all. She could not so much as close her hands over the dumb-bells, nor lift her arms, and the master had to stand behind her and do it all. She yielded up her limbs as instruments to him, and his “strength was made perfect” in her weakness. (See 2 Corinthians 12:9.)

 

The teacher knew how to go through those exercises, for he himself had planned them; and therefore when he did it, it was done right. The young girl did nothing but yield herself up utterly into his hands, and he did it all. The yielding was her part; the responsibility was all his. It was not her skill that was needed to make harmonious movements, but only his. The question was not of her capacity, but of his. Her utter weakness was her greatest strength.

 

To me this is a very striking picture of our Christian life, and it is no wonder therefore that Paul could say, “Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me” (2 Corinthians 12:9). Who would not glory in being so utterly weak and helpless that the Lord Jesus Christ should find no hindrance to the perfect working of His mighty power through us and in us?

 

Then too, if the work is His, the responsibility is His also, and we have no room left for worrying about results. Everything in reference to it is known to Him, and He can manage it all. Why not leave it all with Him, then, and consent to be treated like a child and guided where to go? It is a fact that the most effectual workers I know are those who do not feel the least care or anxiety about their work, but who commit it all to their dear Master. Asking Him to guide them moment by moment in reference to it, they trust Him implicitly for each moment’s needed supplies of wisdom and of strength. To look at them, you would almost think perhaps that they were too free from care where such mighty interests are at stake. But when you have learned God’s secret of trusting, and see the beauty and the power of the life that is yielded up to His working, you will cease to condemn. You will begin to wonder how any of God’s workers can dare to carry the burdens, or assume the responsibilities, which He alone is able to bear.

 

Some may object that the apostle Paul spoke of the “care of the Churches” coming upon him (2 Corinthians 11:28). But we must not fail to remember that it was the constant habit of the apostle to roll every care off on the Lord.

 

There are one or two other bonds in service from which this life of trust delivers us. We find out that no one individual is responsible for all the work in the world, but only for a small share. Our duty ceases to be universal, and becomes personal and individual. The Master does not say to us, “Go and do everything,” but He marks out a special path for each one of us, and gives to each one of us a special duty. There are “diversities of gifts” in the kingdom of God, and these gifts are divided to “every man according to his several ability” (Matthew 25:15). I may have five talents, or two, or only one. I may be called to do twenty things, or only one. My responsibility is simply to do that which I am called to do, and nothing more. “The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord, and he delighteth in his way” (Psalm 37:23): not only his way, but each separate step in that way.

 

Many Christians make the further mistake of looking upon every act of service as of perpetual obligation. They think because it was right for them to give a tract to one person in a railway train, for instance, that therefore they are always to give tracts to everybody, and in this way they burden themselves with an impossible duty.

 

There was a young Christian once, who because she had been sent to speak a message to one soul whom she met in a walk, supposed it was a perpetual obligation and thought she must speak about their souls to everyone she met in her walks. This was of course impossible, and as a consequence she was soon in hopeless bondage about it. She became absolutely afraid to go outside of her own door, and lived in perpetual condemnation.

 

At last she disclosed her distress to a friend who was instructed in the ways of God with His servants, and this friend told her she was making a great mistake. The Lord had His own special work for each special workman, and that the servants in a well-regulated household might as well each one take it upon themselves to try to do the work of all the rest, as for the Lord’s servants to think they were each one under obligation to do everything. He told her just to put herself under the Lord’s personal guidance as to her work, and trust Him to point out to her each particular person to whom He would have her speak, assuring her that He never puts forth His own sheep without going before them, and making a way for them Himself.

 

She followed this advice, and laid the burden of her work on the Lord, and the result was a happy pathway of daily guidance, in which she was led into much blessed work for her Master. She was able to do it all without a care or a burden, because He led her out and prepared the way before her.

 

I have been very much instructed myself by thinking of the arrangements of our own households. When we appoint a servant for a special part of the work of the household, we want him to attend to that alone, and not run all over the house trying to attend to the work of all the other servants. It would make endless confusion in any earthly household if the staff were to act in this fashion, and it makes no less confusion in the Divine household.

 

Our part in the matter of service seems to me just like making the connection between the machinery and the steam engine that drives it. The power is not in the machinery, but in the steam. Disconnected from the engine, the machinery is perfectly useless. But let the connection be made, and the machinery goes easily and without effort, because of the mighty power there is behind it. Thus the Christian life, when it is the development of the Divine life working within, becomes an easy and natural life.

 

Most Christians live on a strain, because their wills are not fully in harmony with the will of God. The connection is not perfectly made at every point, and it requires an effort to move the machinery. But when once the connection is fully made, and the “law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus” can work in us with all its mighty power, we are then indeed made “free from the law of sin and death” (Romans 8:2), and shall know the glorious liberty of the children of God.

 

Another form of bondage as to service from which the life of faith delivers the soul, is in reference to the after-reflections which always follow any Christian work. These after-reflections are of two sorts: either the soul congratulates itself upon its success, and is lifted up; or it is distressed over its failure, and is utterly cast down. One of these is sure to come; and of the two I think the former is the more to be dreaded -- although the latter causes at the time the greater suffering. But in the life of trust neither will trouble us; for having committed ourselves in our work to the Lord we shall be satisfied to leave it to Him, and not think about ourselves in the matter at all.

 

Years ago I came across this sentence in an old book: “Never indulge, at the close of an action, in any self-reflective acts of any kind, whether of self-congratulation or of self-despair. Forget the things that are behind, the moment they are past, leaving them with God.” This has been of unspeakable value to me. When the temptation comes, as it mostly does to every worker after the performance of any service, to indulge in these reflections, either of one sort or the other, I turn from them at once and positively refuse to think about my work at all, leaving it with the Lord to overrule the mistakes, and to bless it as He chooses. I believe there would be far fewer “blue Mondays” for ministers of the Gospel than there are now, if they would adopt this plan; and I am sure all workers would find their work far less wearing.

 

To sum it all up, then, what is needed for happy and effectual service is simply to put your work into the Lord’s hands, and leave it there. Do not take it to Him in prayer, saying, “Lord, guide me; Lord, give me wisdom; Lord, arrange for me,” and then rise from your knees, and take the burden all back, and try to guide and arrange for yourself. Leave it with the Lord; and remember that what you trust to Him, you must not worry over nor feel anxious about.

 

Trust and worry cannot go together. If your work is a burden, it is because you are not trusting it to Him. But if you do trust it to Him, you will surely find that the yoke He puts upon you is easy, and the burden He gives you to carry is light: and even in the midst of a life of ceaseless activity you shall “find rest for your soul” (Jeremiah 6:16).

 

If the Divine Master only had a band of such workers as this, there is no limit to what He might do with them. Truly, one such would “chase a thousand, and two would put ten thousand to flight” (Deuteronomy 32:30), and nothing would be impossible to them. For it is nothing with the Lord “to help, whether with many, or with them that have no power” (2 Chronicles 14:11), if only He can find instruments that are fully abandoned to His working.

 

May God raise up such an army speedily! And may you, my dear reader, enrol your name among this band, and yielding yourself unto God as one who is “alive from the dead” may every one of your members be also yielded unto Him as “instruments of righteousness” (Romans 6:13) to be used by Him as He pleases!

 

Chapter 16

 

Its Practical Results in the Daily Walk and Conversation

 

If all that has been written in the foregoing chapters on the life hid with Christ be true, its results in the practical daily walk and conversation ought to be very marked, and the people who have entered into the enjoyment of it ought to be, in very truth, God’s own people, zealous of good works.

 

My son, now with God, once wrote to a friend something to this effect: that we are God’s witnesses necessarily, because the world will not read the Bible, but they will read our lives; and that upon the report these give, will very much depend their belief in the divine nature of the religion we possess.

 

This age is essentially an age of facts, and all scientific inquiries are being increasingly turned from theories to realities. If, therefore, our religion is to make any headway in the present time, it must be proved to be more than a theory. We must present to the investigation of the critical minds of our age the realities of lives transformed by the mighty power of God, “working in them all the good pleasure of His will” (Philippians 2:13).

 

I desire, therefore, to speak very solemnly of what I conceive to be the necessary fruits of a life of faith such as I have been describing, and to press home to the hearts of every one of my readers their personal responsibility to “walk worthy of the high calling” wherewith they have been called (Ephesians 4:1).

 

I think that I may speak to some of you, at least, as personal friends, for I feel sure we have not gone thus far together through these pages without there having grown in your hearts, as there has in mine, a tender personal interest and longing for one another, that we may in everything show forth the praises of Him who has “called us out of darkness into His marvellous light” (1 Peter 2:9). As a friend, then, to friends I speak, and I am sure I shall be pardoned if I go into some details of our daily lives which may seem of secondary importance, but which make up the largest part of them.

 

The standard of practical holy living has been so low among Christians that the least degree of real devotedness of life and walk is looked upon with surprise, and often even with disapproval, by a large portion of the Church. And for the most part the followers of the Lord Jesus Christ are satisfied with a life so conformed to the world, and so like it in almost every respect, that to a casual observer no difference is discernible.

 

But we who have heard the call of our God to a life of entire consecration and perfect trust must do differently. We must come out from the world and be separate, and must not be conformed to it in our characters or in our lives. We must set our affections on heavenly things, not on earthly ones, and must seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness; surrendering everything that would interfere with this. We must walk through the world as Christ walked. We must have the mind that was in Him. As pilgrims and strangers, we must abstain from fleshly lusts that war against the soul (1 Peter 2:11).

 

As good soldiers of Jesus Christ, we must disentangle ourselves inwardly from the affairs of this life, that we may please Him who has chosen us to be soldiers. We must abstain from all appearance of evil. We must be kind to one another, tender-hearted, forgiving one another, even as God, for Christ’s sake, has forgiven us. We must not resent injuries or unkindness, but must return good for evil, and turn the other cheek to the hand that smites us. We must take always the lowest place among our fellowmen; and seek, not our own honour, but the honour of others.

 

We must be gentle, and meek, and yielding; not standing up for our own rights, but for the rights of others. We must do everything, not for our own glory, but for the glory of God. And, to sum it all up, since He who has called us is holy, so we must be holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, “Be ye holy, for I am holy” (1 Peter 1:16).

 

Some Christians seem to think that all the requirements of a holy life are met when there is very active and successful Christian work. Because they do so much for the Lord in public, they feel a liberty to be cross and ugly and un-Christlike in private. But this is not the sort of Christen life I am depicting. If we are to walk as Christ walked, it must be in private as well as in public, at home as well as abroad; and it must be every hour all day long, and not at stated periods or on certain fixed occasions. We must be just as Christlike to our servants as we are to our minister, and just as “good” in our daily work as we are in our prayer meeting.

 

It is in daily living, indeed, that practical godliness can best show itself, and we may well question any “professions” that fail under this test of daily life.

 

A cross Christian, or an anxious Christian, a discouraged, gloomy Christian, a doubting Christian, a complaining Christian, an exacting Christian, a selfish Christian, a cruel, hard-hearted Christian, a self-indulgent Christian, a Christian with a sharp tongue or bitter spirit: all these may be very earnest in their work, and may have honourable places in the Church; but they are not Christlike Christians, and they know nothing of the realities of which this book treats, no matter how loud their professions may be.

 

The life hid with Christ in God is a hidden life as to its source, but it must not be hidden as to its practical results. People must see that we walk as Christ walked, if we say that we are abiding in Him. We must prove that we “possess” that which we “profess.” We must, in short, be real followers of Christ, and not theoretical ones only. And this means a great deal. It means that we must really and absolutely turn our backs on everything that is contrary to the perfect will of God. It means that we are to be God’s own people, not only in the eyes of God, but in the eyes of the world around us; and that wherever we go it will be known from our habits, our behaviour, our conversation and our pursuits, that we are followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, and are not of the world, even as He was not of the world.

 

We must no longer look upon our money as our own, but as belonging to the Lord, to be used in His service. We must not feel at liberty to use our energies exclusively in the pursuit of worldly means, but must recognize that if we seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, all needful things shall be added unto us. We shall find ourselves forbidden to seek the highest places, or to strain after worldly advantages. We shall not be permitted to make self, as previously, the centre of all our thoughts and all our aims.

 

Our days will have to be spent not in serving ourselves, but in serving the Lord. We shall find ourselves called upon to bear one another’s burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. And all our daily duties will be more perfectly performed than ever, because whatever we do will be done, “not with eye-service, as men-pleasers, but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart” (Ephesians 6:6).

 

Into all this we shall undoubtedly be led by the Spirit of God if we give ourselves up to His guidance. But unless we have the right standard of Christian life set before us, we may be hindered by our ignorance from recognizing His voice; and it is for this reason I desire to be very plain and definite in my statements.

 

I have noticed that wherever there has been a faithful following of the Lord in a consecrated soul, several things have, sooner or later, inevitably followed.

 

Meekness and quietness of spirit become in time the characteristics of the daily life. A submissive acceptance of the will of God, as it comes in the hourly events of each day, is manifested. Pliability in the hands of God to do or to experience all the good pleasure of His will; sweetness under provocation; calmness in the midst of turmoil and bustle; a yielding to the wishes of others, and an insensibility to slights and affronts; absence of worry or anxiety; deliverance from care and fear -- all these, and many other similar graces, are invariably found to be the natural outward development of that inward life which is hid with Christ in God.

 

Then as to the practice of life: we always see such Christians sooner or later laying aside thoughts of self, and becoming full of consideration for others. They dress and live in simple, healthful ways; they renounce self-indulgent habits, and surrender all purely fleshly gratifications. Some helpful work for others is taken up, and useless occupations are dropped out of the life. God’s glory, and the welfare of His creatures, become the absorbing delight of the soul. The voice is dedicated to Him, to be used in singing His praises.

 

The purse is placed at His disposal. The pen is dedicated to write for Him, the lips to speak for Him, the hands and the feet to do His bidding. Year after year such Christians are seen to grow more unworldly, more serene, more heavenly-minded, more transformed, more like Christ, until even their very faces express so much of the beautiful inward divine life that all who look at them cannot but take knowledge of them that they live with Jesus, and are abiding in Him.

 

I feel sure that to each one of you has come some divine intimations or foreshadowings of the life I here describe. Have you not begun to feel dimly conscious of the voice of God speaking to you, in the depths of your soul, about these things? Has it not been a pain and a distress to you of late to discover how full your lives are of self? Has not your soul been plunged into inward trouble and doubt about certain dispositions or pursuits in which you have been formerly accustomed to indulge?

 

Have you not begun to feel uneasy with some of your habits of life, and to wish that you could do differently in certain respects? Have not paths of devotedness and of service begun to open out before you, with the longing thought, “Oh that I could walk in them!” All these questions and doubts and this inward yearning are the voice of the Good Shepherd in your heart, seeking to call you out of that which is contrary to His will. Let me entreat of you not to turn away from His gentle pleadings! You little know the sweet paths into which He means to lead you by these very steps, nor the wonderful stores of blessedness that lie at their end, or you would spring forward with an eager joy to yield to everyone of His requirements.

 

The heights of Christian perfection can only be reached by each moment faithfully following the Guide who is to lead you there. He reveals the way to us one step at a time, in the little things of our daily lives, asking only on our part that we yield ourselves up to His guidance. Be perfectly pliable then in His dear hands, to go where He entices you, and to turn away from all from which He makes you shrink. Obey Him perfectly the moment you are sure of His will, and you will soon find that He is leading you out swiftly and easily into such a wonderful life of conformity to Himself, that it will be a testimony to all around you, beyond what you yourself will ever know.

 

I knew a soul thus given up to follow the Lord wherever He might lead her, who in a very little while travelled from the depths of darkness and despair into the realisation and actual experience of a most blessed union with the Lord Jesus Christ. Out of the midst of her darkness she consecrated herself to the Lord, surrendering her will up altogether to Him, that He might work in her to will and to do of His own good pleasure. Immediately He began to speak to her by His Spirit in her heart, suggesting to her some little acts of service for Him, and troubling her about certain things in her habits and her life, showing her where she was selfish and un-Christlike, and how she could be transformed.

 

She recognized His voice, and yielded to Him each thing He asked for, the moment she was sure of His will. Her swift obedience was rewarded by a rapid progress, and day by day she was conformed more and more to the image of Christ, until very soon her life became such a testimony to those around her that some even who had begun by opposing and disbelieving were forced to acknowledge that it was of God, and were won to a similar surrender.

 

Finally, in a little while it came to pass, so swiftly had she gone, that her Lord was able to reveal to her wondering soul some of the deepest secrets of His love, and to fulfil to her the marvellous promise of Acts 1:5, by giving her to realise the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Do you think she has ever regretted her whole-hearted following of Him? Or that aught but thankfulness and joy can ever fill her soul, when she reviews the steps by which her feet have been led to this place of wondrous blessedness, even though some of them may have seemed at the time hard to take? Ah, dear soul, if you would know a like blessing, abandon yourself, like her, to the guidance of your divine Master, and shrink from no surrender for which He may call.

 

Surely you can trust Him! And if some things may be called for that look to you of but little moment, and not worthy your Lord’s attention, remember that He sees not as man sees, and that things small to you may be in His eyes the key and the clue to the deepest springs of your being.

 

No life can be complete that fails in its little things. A look, a word, a tone of voice even, however small they may seem to human judgment, are often of vital importance in the eyes of God. Your one great desire is to follow Him fully. Can you not say then a continual “Yes” to all His sweet commands, whether small or great, and trust Him to lead you, by the shortest road, to your fullest blessedness?

 

My dear friend, whether you knew it or not, this, and nothing less than this, is what your consecration meant. It meant inevitable obedience. It meant that the will of God was henceforth to be your will, under all circumstances and at all times. It meant that from that moment you did surrender your liberty of choice, and gave yourself up utterly into the control of your Lord. It meant an hourly following of Him, wherever He might lead you, without any turning back.

 

All this and far more was involved in your surrender to God, and now I appeal to you to make good your word. Let everything else go, that you may live out in a practical daily walk and conversation the Christ-life you have dwelling within you. You are united to your Lord by a wondrous tie. Walk, then, as He walked, and show to the unbelieving world the blessed reality of His mighty power to save, by letting Him save you to the very uttermost.

 

You need not fear to consent to this, for He is your Saviour, and His power is to do it all. He is not asking you, in your poor weakness, to do it yourself. He only asks you to yield yourself to Him, that He may work in you and through you by His own mighty power. Your part is to yield yourself, His part is to work; and never, never will He give you any command that is not accompanied by ample power to obey it.

 

Take no thought for the morrow in this matter; but abandon yourself with a generous trust to the good Shepherd, who has promised never to call His own sheep out into any path, without Himself going before them to make the way easy and safe. Take each little step as He makes it plain to you. Bring all your life, in each of its details, to Him to regulate and guide. Follow gladly and quickly the sweet suggestions of His Spirit in your soul.

 

Day by day you will find Him bringing you more and more into conformity with His will in all things, moulding you and fashioning you, as you are able to bear it, into a “vessel unto His honour, sanctified and meet for His use, and fitted to every good work” (2 Timothy 2:21). So shall be given to you the sweet joy of being an “epistle of Christ, known and read of all men” (2 Corinthians 3:2); and your light shall shine so brightly, that men seeing, not you, but your good works, shall glorify, not you, but your Father which is in heaven.

 

Chapter 17

 

The Joy of Obedience

 

Having spoken of some of the difficulties in this life of faith, let me now speak of some of its joys. And foremost among these stands the joy of obedience.

 

Long ago I met somewhere with this sentence: “Perfect obedience would be perfect happiness, if only we had perfect confidence in the power we were obeying.” I remember being struck with the saying as the revelation of a possible although hitherto undreamed of way of happiness. Often afterwards, even when full of inward rebellion, did that saying recur to me as the vision of a rest, and yet of a possible development that would soothe and at the same time satisfy all my yearnings.

 

Need I say that this rest has been revealed to me now, not as a vision, but as a reality. I have seen in the Lord Jesus the Master to whom we may yield up our implicit obedience, and taking His yoke upon us may find our perfect rest?

 

You little know, dear hesitating soul, of the joy you are missing. The Master has revealed Himself to you, and is calling for your complete surrender, and you shrink and hesitate. A measure of surrender you are willing to make, and think indeed it is fit and proper that you should. But an utter abandonment --without any reserves -- seems to you too much to be asked for. You are afraid of it. It involves too much, you think, and is too great a risk. To be measurably obedient you desire; to be perfectly obedient appals you.

 

Then, too, you see other souls who seem able to walk with easy consciences in a far wider path than that which appears to be marked out for you, and you ask yourself why this need be. It seems strange, and perhaps hard to you, that you must do what they need not, and must leave undone what they have liberty to do.

 

Ah, dear Christian, this very difference between you is your privilege, though you do not yet know it. Your Lord says, “He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me; and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him” (John 14:21).

 

You have His commandments; those you envy, have them not. You know the mind of your Lord about many things, in which, as yet, they are walking in darkness. Is not this a privilege? Is it a cause for regret that your soul is brought into such near and intimate relations with your Master, that He is able to tell you things, which those who are further off may not know? Do you not realise what a tender degree of intimacy is implied in this?

 

There are many relationships in life that require from the different parties only very moderate degrees of devotion. We may have really pleasant friendships with one another, and yet spend a large part of our lives in separate interests and widely differing pursuits. When together, we may greatly enjoy one another’s society, and find many congenial points; but separation is not any special distress to us, and other and more intimate friendships do not interfere. There is not enough love between us to give us either the right or the desire to enter into and share one another’s most private affairs.

 

A certain degree of reserve and distance seems to be the suitable thing in such relations as these. But there are other relations in life where all this is changed. The friendship becomes love. The two hearts give themselves to each other, to be no longer two, but one. A union of soul takes place, which makes all that belongs to one the property of the other. Separate interests and separate paths in life are no longer possible. Things that were lawful before, become unlawful now, because of the nearness of the tie that binds. The reserve and distance suitable to mere friendship become fatal in love. Love gives all, and must have all in return. The wishes of one become binding obligations to the other, and the deepest desire of each heart is that it may know every secret wish or longing of the other, in order that it may fly on the wings of the wind to gratify it.

 

Do such as these chafe under this yoke which love imposes? Do they envy the cool, calm, reasonable friendships they see around them, and regret the nearness into which their souls are brought to their beloved one because of the obligations it creates? Do they not rather glory in these very obligations, and inwardly pity, with a tender yet exulting joy, the poor far off ones who dare not come so near? Is not every fresh revelation of the wishes of the loved one a fresh delight and privilege, and is any path found hard which their love compels them to travel?

 

Ah, dear soul, if you have ever known this, even for a few hours, in any earthly relation; if you have ever loved any of your fellow human beings enough to find sacrifice and service on their behalf a joy; if a whole-souled abandonment of your will to the will of another has ever gleamed across you as a blessed and longed-for privilege, or as a sweet and precious reality, then by all the tender longing love of your heavenly Lover would I entreat you to let it be so towards Christ!

 

He loves you with more than the love of friendship. As a bridegroom rejoices over his bride, so does He rejoice over you, and nothing but the bride’s surrender will satisfy Him. He has given you all, and He asks for all in return. The slightest reserve will grieve Him to the heart. He spared not Himself, and how can you spare yourself? For your sake He poured out in a lavish abandonment all that He had, and for His sake you must pour out all that you have, without stint or measure.

 

Oh, be generous in your self-surrender! Meet His measureless devotion for you with a measureless devotion to Him. Be glad and eager to throw yourself unreservedly into His loving arms, and to hand over the reins of government to Him. Whatever there is of you, let Him have it all. Give up forever everything that is separate from Him. Consent to resign, from this time forward, all liberty of choice, and glory in the blessed nearness of union which makes this enthusiasm of devotedness not only possible, but necessary.

 

Have you never longed to lavish your love and attentions upon someone far off from you in position or circumstances, with whom you were not intimate enough for any closer approach? Have you not felt a capacity for self-surrender and devotedness that has seemed to burn within you like a fire, and yet had no object upon which it dared to lavish itself? Have not your hands been full of “alabaster boxes of ointment, very precious” (Matthew 26:7) which you have never been near enough to any heart to pour out?

 

If, then, you are hearing the loving voice of your Lord calling you out into a place of nearness to Himself, that will require a separation from all else, and that will make an enthusiasm of devotedness not only possible, but necessary, will you shrink or hesitate? Will you think it hard that He reveals to you more of His mind than He docs to others, and that He will not allow you to be happy in anything that separates you from Himself? Do you want to go where He cannot go with you, or to have pursuits which He cannot share?

 

No, no, a thousand times no! You will spring out to meet His lovely will with an eager joy. Even His slightest wish will become a binding law to you, that it would fairly break your heart to disobey. You will glory in the very narrowness of the path He marks out for you, and will pity, with an infinite pity, the poor far-off ones who have missed this precious joy. The obligations of love will be to you its sweetest privileges; and the right you have acquired to lavish the uttermost wealth of abandonment of all that you have upon your Lord, will seem to lift you into a region of unspeakable glory. The perfect happiness of perfect obedience will dawn upon your soul, and you will begin to know something of what Jesus meant when He said, I delight to do Thy will, O my God” (Psalm 40:8).

 

But do you think the joy in this will be all on your side? Has the Lord no joy in those who have thus surrendered themselves to Him, and who love to obey Him? Ah, my friends, we are not able to understand this; but surely the Scriptures reveal to us glimpses of the delight, the satisfaction, the joy our Lord has in us, which rejoice our souls with their marvellous suggestions of blessedness. That we should need Him, is easy to comprehend. That He should need us, seems incomprehensible. That our desire should be toward Him, is a matter of course; but that His desire should be toward us, passes the bounds of human belief. And yet He says it, and what can we do but believe Him?

 

He has made our hearts capable of this supreme overmastering affection, and has offered Himself as the object of it. It is infinitely precious to Him. So much does He value it that He has made it the first and chiefest of all His commandments that we should love Him with all our might, and with all our strength. Continually at every heart He is knocking, asking to be taken in as the supreme object of love.

 

“Will you have Me?” He says to the believer, “to be your Beloved? Will you follow Me into suffering and loneliness, and endure hardness for My sake, and ask for no reward but My smile of approval, and My word of praise? Will you throw yourself, with a passion of abandonment, into My will? Will you give up to Me the absolute control of yourself and of all that you have? Will you be content with pleasing Me, and Me only? May I have My way with you in all things? Will you come into so close a union with Me as to make a separation from the world necessary? Will you accept Me for your heavenly Bridegroom, and leave all others to cleave only unto Me?”

 

In a thousand ways He makes this offer of union with Himself to every believer. But all do not say “Yes” to Him. Other loves and other interests seem to them too precious to be cast aside. They do not miss of Heaven because of this. But they miss an unspeakable present joy.

 

You, however, are not one of these. From the very first your soul has cried out eagerly and gladly to all His offers, “Yes, Lord, yes!” You are more than ready to pour out upon Him all your richest treasures of love and devotedness. You have brought to Him an enthusiasm of self-surrender that perhaps may disturb and distress the so-called prudent and moderate Christians around you. Your love makes necessary a separation from the world, of which a lower love cannot even conceive. Sacrifices and services are possible and sweet to you, that could not come into the grasp of a more half-hearted devotedness.

 

The life of love, upon which you have entered, gives you the right to a lavish outpouring of your all upon your beloved One. An intimacy and friendship, which more distant souls cannot enter upon, become now not only your privilege but your duty. Your Lord claims from you, because of your union with Him, far more than He claims of them. What to them is lawful, love has made unlawful for you. To you He can make known His secrets, and to you He looks for an instant response to every requirement of His love.

 

Oh, it is wonderful, the glorious unspeakable privilege upon which you have entered! How little it will matter to you if men shall hate you, and shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you and cast out your name as evil for His dear sake! You may well “rejoice in that day, and leap for joy” (Luke 6:23), for behold, your reward is great in heaven; for if you are a partaker of His suffering, you shall also be of His glory.

 

In you He is seeing of the “travail of His soul” (Isaiah 53:11), and is satisfied. Your love and devotedness are His precious reward for all He has done for you. It is unspeakably sweet to Him. Do not be afraid, then, to let yourself go in a heart-whole devotedness to your Lord that can brook no reserves. Others may not approve, but He will; and that is enough. Do not stint or measure your obedience or your service.

 

Let your heart and your hand be as free to serve Him as His heart and hand is to serve you. Let Him have all there is of you, body, soul, mind, spirit, time, talents, voice, everything. Lay your whole life open before Him, that He may control it. Say to Him each day, “Lord, enable me to regulate this day so as to please You! Give me spiritual insight to discover what is Your will in all the relations of my life. Guide me as to my pursuits, my friendships, my reading, my clothes, my Christian work.” Do not let there be a day or an hour in which you are not consciously doing His will, and following Him wholly.

 

A personal service to your Lord such as this will give a halo to the poorest life, and gild the most monotonous existence with a heavenly glow. Have you ever grieved that the romance of youth is so soon lost in the hard realities of the world? Bring Christ thus into your life and into all its details, and a relationship, far grander than the brightest days of youth could ever know, will thrill your soul, and nothing will seem hard or stern again. The meanest life will be glorified by this.

 

Often, as I have watched a poor woman at her washtub, and have thought of all the disheartening accessories of such a life, and have been tempted to wonder why such lives need to be, there has come over me, with a thrill of joy, the recollection of this possible glorification of it, and I have realised that even this homely life lived in Christ, and with Christ, following Him wherever He might lead, would be filled with a spiritual mystery that would make every hour of it grand; while to the most wealthy or most powerful of earthly lives, nothing more glorious could be possible.

 

Christ Himself, when He was on earth, declared the truth that there was no blessedness equal to the blessedness of obedience. “And it came to pass, as He spake these things, a certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto Him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. But He said, Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it” (Luke 11:27-28).

 

More blessed even than to have been the earthly mother of our Lord, or to have carried Him in our arms and nourished Him in our bosoms, (and who could ever measure the bliss of that?) is it to hear and obey His will!

 

May our surrendered hearts reach out with an eager delight to discover and embrace the lovely will of our loving God!

 

Chapter 18

 

Divine Union

 

ALL the dealings of God with the soul of the believer are in order to bring it into oneness with Himself, that the prayer of our Lord may be fulfilled; “That they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us. … I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me” (John 17:21-23).

 

This Divine union was the glorious purpose in the heart of God for His people, before the foundation of the world. It was the mystery hid from ages and generations. It was accomplished in the death of Christ. It has been made known by the Scriptures; and it is realised as an actual experience by many of God’s dear children.

 

But not by all. It is true of all, and God has not hidden it or made it hard; but the eyes of many are too dim, and their hearts too unbelieving for them to grasp it. It is therefore for the purpose of bringing His people into the personal and actual realisation of this, that the Lord calls upon them so earnestly and so repeatedly to abandon themselves to Him, that He may work in them all the good pleasure of His will.

 

All the previous steps in the Christian life lead up to this. The Lord has made us for it; and until we have intelligently apprehended it, and have voluntarily consented to embrace it, the “travail of His soul” for us is not satisfied, nor have our hearts found their destined and real rest.

 

The usual course of Christian experience is pictured in the history of the disciples. First they were awakened to see their condition and their need, and they came to Christ, and gave in their allegiance to Him. Then they followed Him, worked for Him, believed in Him; and yet how unlike Him! Seeking to be set up one above the other; running away from the cross; misunderstanding His mission and His words; forsaking their Lord in time of danger; but still sent out to preach, recognized by Him as His disciples, possessing power to work for Him. They knew Christ only “after the flesh,” as outside of them; their Lord and Master, but not yet their life.

 

Then came Pentecost, and these same disciples came to know Him as inwardly revealed; as one with them in actual union, their very indwelling life. Henceforth He was to them Christ within, working in them to will and to do of His good pleasure, delivering them, by the law of the Spirit of His life, from the bondage to the law of sin and death under which they had been held. No longer was it between themselves and Him, a war of wills and a clashing of interests. One will alone animated them, and that was His will. One interest alone was dear to them, and that was His. They were made one with Him.

 

And surely all can recognize this picture, though perhaps as yet the final stage of it has not been fully reached. You may have left much to follow Christ, dear reader; you may have believed on Him, and worked for Him, and loved Him, and yet may not be like Him. Allegiance you know, and confidence you know, but not yet union. There are two wills, two interests, two lives. You have not yet lost your own life that you may live only in His. Once it was “I and not Christ.” Next it was “I and Christ.” Perhaps now it is even “Christ and I.” But has it come yet to be Christ only, and not I at all?

 

If not, shall I tell you how it may? If you have followed me through all the previous chapters in this book, you will surely now be ready to take the definite step of faith which will lead your soul out of self and into Christ, and you will be prepared to abide in Him forever, and to know no life but His.

 

All you need, therefore, is to understand what the Scriptures teach about this marvellous union that you may be sure it is really intended for you.

 

If you read such passages as 1 Corinthians 3:16, “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you,” and then look at the opening of the chapter and see to whom these wonderful words are spoken, even to “babes in Christ” who were “yet carnal,” and walked according to men, you will see that this soul-union of which I speak, this unspeakably glorious mystery of an indwelling God, is the possession of even the weakest and most failing believer in Christ. So it is not a new thing you are to ask for, but only to realise that which you already have. Of every believer in the Lord Jesus it is absolutely true, that his “body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, which is in him, which he has of God.”

 

But although this is true, it is also equally true that unless the believer knows it, and lives in the power of it, it is to him as though it were not. Like the treasures under a man’s field, which existed there before they were known or used by him, so does the life of Christ dwell in each believer as really before he knows it and lives in it as it does afterward. However, its power is not manifested until, intelligently and voluntarily, the believer ceases from his own life, and accepts Christ’s life in its place.

 

But it is very important not to make any mistakes here. This union with Christ is not a matter of emotions, but of character. It is not something we are to feel, but something we are to be. We may feel it very blessedly, and probably shall; but the vital thing is not the feeling, but the reality.

 

No one can be one with Christ who is not Christ-like. This is a manifest truth; yet I fear it is often too much overlooked, and very strong emotions of love and joy are taken as signs and proofs of Divine union in cases where the absolutely essential proofs of a Christlike life and character are conspicuously wanting. This is entirely contrary to the Scripture declaration that “he that saith he abideth in Him ought himself also to walk, even as He walked” (1 John 2:6). There is no escape from this, for it is not only a Divine declaration, but is in the very nature of things as well.

 

We speak of being one with a friend, and we mean that we have a union of purposes and thoughts and desires. No matter how enthusiastic our friends may be in their expressions of love and unity, there can be no real oneness between us unless there are at least in some degree the same likes and dislikes, the same thoughts and purposes and ideals. Oneness with Christ means being made a “partaker of His nature” (see 2 Peter 1:3-4) as well as of His life; for nature and life are, of course, one.

 

If we are really one with Christ, therefore, it will not be contrary to our nature to be Christlike and to walk as He walked, but it will be in accordance with our nature. Sweetness, gentleness, meekness, patience, long-suffering, charity, kindness, will all be natural to the Christian, who is a partaker of the nature of Christ. It could not be otherwise.

 

But people who live in their emotions do not always see this. They feel so at one with Christ that they look no further than this feeling, and often delude themselves with thinking they have come into the Divine union, when all the while their nature and dispositions are still under the sway of self-love.

 

Now, we all know that our emotions are most untrustworthy, and are largely the result of our physical condition or our natural temperaments. It is a fatal mistake, therefore, to make them the test of our oneness with Christ. This mistake works both ways. If I have very joyous emotions, I may be deluded by thinking I have entered into the Divine union when I have not; and if I have no emotions, I may grieve over my failure to enter, when I really have entered.

 

Character is the only real test. God is holy and those who are one with Him will be holy also. Our Lord Himself expressed His oneness with the Father in such words as these: “The Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He seeth the Father do: for what things soever He doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise” (John 5:19). “If I do not the works of My Father, believe Me not. But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works; that ye may know, and believe, that the Father is in Me, and I in Him” (John 10:37-38).

 

The test Christ gave, then, by which the reality of His oneness with the Father was to be known, was the fact that He did the works of the Father; and I know no other test for us now.

 

It is forever true in the nature of things that a tree is to be known by its fruits; and if we have entered into the Divine union we shall bear the Divine fruits of a Christlike life and conversation: for “he that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in Him” (1 John 2:4-5).

 

“Hereby know we;” that is, by the “keeping of His word.” Pay no regard to your feelings, therefore, in this matter of oneness with Christ, but see to it that you have the really vital fruits of a oneness in character and walk and mind. Your emotions may be very delightful, or they may be very depressing. In neither case are they any real indications of your spiritual state.

 

Very undeveloped Christians often have very powerful emotional experiences. I knew one who was kept awake often by the “waves of salvation,” as she expressed it, which swept over her all night long, but who yet did not tell the truth in her communication with others, and was very far from honest in her business dealings. No one could possibly believe that she knew anything about a real Divine union, in spite of all her fervent emotions in regard to it.

 

Your joy in the Lord is to be a far deeper thing than a mere emotion. It is to be the joy of knowledge, of perception, of actual existence. It is a far gladder thing to be a bird, with all the actual realities of flying, than only to feel as if you were a bird, with no actual power of flying at all. Reality is always the vital thing.

 

But now, having guarded against this danger of an emotional experience of Divine union, let us consider how the reality is to be reached. And first I would say that it is not a new attitude to be taken by God, but only a new attitude to be taken by us. If I am really a child of God, then of necessity my heart is already the temple of God, and Christ is already within me. What is needed, therefore, is only that I shall recognize His presence, and yield fully to His control.

 

It seems to me just in this way. It is as though Christ were living in a house, shut up in a far-off room, unknown and unnoticed by the dwellers in the house. He is longing to make Himself known to them, and to be one with them in all their daily lives, and share in all their interests. He is unwilling to force Himself upon their notice, because nothing but a voluntary companionship could meet or satisfy the needs of His love. The days pass by over that favoured household, and they remain in ignorance of their marvellous privilege. They come and go about all their daily affairs, with no thought of their wonderful Guest. Their plans are laid without reference to Him. His wisdom to guide and His strength to protect are all lost to them. Lonely days and weeks are spent in sadness, which might have been full of the sweetness of His presence.

 

But suddenly the announcement is made, “The Lord is in the house!” How will its owner receive the news? Will he call out an eager thanksgiving, and throw wide open every door for the entrance of his glorious Guest? Or will he shrink and hesitate, afraid of His presence, and seek to reserve some private corner for a refuge from His all-seeing eye?

 

Dear friend, I make the glad announcement to you that the Lord is in your heart. Since the day of your conversion He has been dwelling there, but you have lived on in ignorance of it. Every moment during all that time might have been passed in the sunshine of His sweet presence, and every step have been taken under His advice. But because you knew it not, and did not look for Him there, your life has been lonely and full of failure. But now that I make the announcement to you, how will you receive it?

 

Are you glad to have Him? Will you throw wide open every door to welcome Him in? Will you joyfully and thankfully give up the government of your life into His hands? Will you consult Him about everything, and let Him decide each step for you, and mark out every path? Will you invite Him into your innermost chambers, and make Him the sharer in your most hidden life? Will you say “Yes” to all His longing for union with you, and with a glad and eager abandonment hand yourself and all that concerns you over into His hands? If you will, then shall your soul begin to know something of the joy of union with Christ.

 

But words fail me here! All that I can say is only a faint picture of the blessed reality. For far more glorious than it would be to have Christ a dweller in the house or in the heart, is it to be brought into such a real and actual union with Him as to be one with Him -- one will, one purpose, one interest, one life. Human words cannot express such a glory as this. And yet it ought to be expressed, and our souls ought to be made so unutterably hungry to realise it, that day or night we shall not be able to rest without it.

 

Do you understand the words “one with Christ”? Do you catch the slightest glimpse of their marvellous meaning? Does not your whole soul begin to exult over such a wondrous destiny? It seems too wonderful to be true that such poor, weak, foolish beings as we are should be created for such an end as this; and yet it is a blessed reality. We are even commanded to enter into it. We are exhorted to lay down our own life that His life may be lived in us. We are asked to have no interests but His interests, to share His riches, to enter into His joys, to partake of His sorrows. To manifest His likeness, to have the same mind as He had, to think and feel and act and walk as He did.

 

Shall we consent to all this? The Lord will not force it on us, for He wants us as His companions and His friends, and a forced union would be incompatible with this. It must be voluntary on our part. The bride must say a willing “Yes” to the bridegroom, or the joy of their union is wanting. Can we not say a willing “Yes” to our Lord?

 

It is a very simple transaction, and yet very real. The steps are but three. First, we must be convinced that the Scriptures teach this glorious indwelling of God; then we must surrender our whole selves to Him to be possessed by Him; and finally, we must believe that He has taken possession, and is dwelling in us. We must begin to reckon ourselves dead, and to reckon Christ as our only life. We must maintain this attitude of soul unwaveringly.

 

It will help us to say, “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me” (Galatians 2:20) over and over, day and night, until it becomes the habitual breathing of our souls. We must put off our self-life by faith continually, and put on the life of Christ. And we must do this, not only by faith, but practically as well. We must continually put self to death in all the details of daily life, and must let Christ instead live and work in us. I mean we must never do the selfish thing, but always the Christlike thing. We must let this become, by its constant repetition, the attitude of our whole being. And as surely as we do, we shall come at last to understand something of what it means to be made one with Christ as He and the Father are one.

 

Christ left all to be joined to us. Shall we not also leave all to be joined to Him in this Divine union which transcends words, but for which our Lord prayed when He said, “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word: that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us”? (John 17:20-21).

 

Chapter 19

 

The Chariots of God

 

IT has been well said by Mrs. Beecher Stowe said that "earthly cares are a heavenly discipline;" but they are even something better than discipline -- they are God's chariots, sent to take the soul to its high places of triumph.

 

They do not look like chariots. They look instead like enemies, like sufferings, trials, defeats, misunderstandings, disappointments, unkindnesses. They look like overwhelming vehicles of misery and wretchedness which are only waiting to roll over us and crush us into the earth. But if we could see them as they really are, we should recognize them as chariots of triumph in which we may ride to those very heights of victory for which our souls have been longing and praying.

 

The overwhelming vehicle is the visible thing; the chariot of God is the invisible. In 2 Kings 6 we read that the King of Syria came up against the man of God with horses and chariots that could be seen by every eye, but God had chariots that could be seen by none save the eye of faith. The servant of Elijah could only see the outward and visible; and he cried, as so many have done since, “Alas, my Master! how shall we do?” But Elijah himself sat calmly within his house without fear, because his eyes were opened to see the invisible; and all he asked for his servant was, “Lord, I pray thee open his eyes that he may see.”

 

This is the prayer we need to pray for ourselves and for one another, “Lord, open our eyes that we may see;” for the world all around us, as well as around the prophet, is full of God’s horses and chariots, waiting to carry us to places of glorious victory. And when our eyes are thus opened, we shall see in all the events of life, whether great or small, whether joyful or sad, a “chariot” for our souls.

 

Everything that comes to us becomes a chariot the moment we treat it as such. On the other hand, even the smallest trials may be an overwhelming vehicle to crush us into misery or despair if we so consider them. It lies with each of us to choose which they shall be. It all depends, not upon what these events are, but upon how we take them. If we lie down under them and let them roll over us and crush us, they become overwhelming vehicles, but if we climb up into them, as into a vehicle of victory, and make them carry us triumphantly onward and upward, they become the chariots of God.

 

Whenever we mount into God’s chariots the same thing happens to us spiritually that happened to Elijah. We shall have a transformation. Not into the heavens above us, as Elijah did, but into the heaven within us. This, after all, is almost a greater transformation. We shall be carried away from the low, earthly, grovelling plane of life, where everything hurts and everything is unhappy, up into the “heavenly places in Christ Jesus” (Ephesians 2:6) where we can ride in triumph over all below.

 

These “heavenly places” are interior, not exterior; and the road that leads to them is interior also. But the chariot that carries the soul over this road is generally some outward loss or trial or disappointment; some chastening that does not indeed seem for the present to be joyous, but grievous; but that nevertheless afterward “yieldeth the peaceable fruits of righteousness to them that are exercised thereby” (Hebrews 12:11).

 

In the Song of Solomon 3:9-10 we are told of a chariot paved (inlaid) with love. We cannot always see the love-lining to our own particular chariot. It often looks very unlovely. It may be a cross-grained relative or friend. It may be the result of human malice or cruelty or neglect; but every chariot sent by God must necessarily be lined with love, since God is love; and God’s love is the sweetest, softest, tenderest thing to rest one’s self upon that was ever found by any soul anywhere. It is His love, indeed, that sends the chariot.

 

Look upon your chastenings then, no matter how grievous they may be for the present, as God’s chariots sent to carry your souls into the “high places” of spiritual achievement and uplifting, and you will find that they are, after all, “paved with love.”

 

The Bible tells us that when God went forth for the salvation of His people, He “did ride upon His horses and chariots of salvation” (Habakkuk 3:8). It is the same now. Everything becomes a “chariot of salvation” when God rides upon it. He makes even the “clouds His chariot,” we are told, and “rideth on the wings of the wind” (Psalm 18:10).

h3<>{color:#000;}.

Therefore the clouds and storms that darken our skies and seem to shut out the shining of the sun of righteousness are really only God’s chariots into which we may mount with Him, and “ride prosperously” (Psalm 45:4) over all the darkness. Dear reader, have you made the clouds in your life your chariots? Are you “riding prosperously” with God on top of them all?

h3<>{color:#000;}.

I knew a lady who had a very slow servant. She was an excellent girl in every other respect, and very valuable in the household; but her slowness was a constant source of irritation to her mistress who was naturally quick, and who always chafed at slowness. This lady would consequently get out of temper with the girl twenty times a day, and twenty times a day would repent of her anger and resolve to conquer it, but in vain.

 

This lady’s life was made miserable by the conflict. One day it occurred to her that she had for a long while been praying for patience, and that perhaps this slow servant was the very chariot the Lord had sent to carry her soul over into patience. She immediately accepted it as such, and from that time used the slowness of her servant as a chariot for her soul. The result was a victory of patience that no slowness of anybody was ever after able to disturb.

 

I knew another lady at a crowded convention who was asked to share a room with two others, on account of the crowd. She wanted to sleep, but they wanted to talk; and the first night she was greatly disturbed and lay there fretting and fuming, long after the others had hushed and she might have slept. But the next day she heard something about God’s chariots, and at night she accepted these talking friends as her chariots to carry her over into sweetness and patience, and was kept in undisturbed calm.

 

When, however, it grew very late, and she knew they all ought to be sleeping, she ventured to say quietly, “Friends, I am lying here riding in a chariot!” The effect was instantaneous, and perfect quiet reigned! Her chariot had carried her over to victory, not only inwardly, but at last outwardly as well.

 

If we would ride in God’s chariots, instead of our own, we should find this to be the case continually.

 

Our constant temptation is to trust in the “chariots of Egypt,” or, in other words, in earthly resources. We can see them. They are tangible and real, and look substantial; while God’s chariots are invisible and intangible, and it is hard to believe they are there.

 

We try to reach high spiritual places with the “multitude of our chariots.” We depend first on one thing and then on another to advance our spiritual condition, and to gain our spiritual victories. We “go down to Egypt for help” (Isaiah 31:1), and God is obliged often to destroy all our own earthly chariots before He can bring us to the point of mounting into His.

 

We lean too much upon a dear friend to help us onward in the spiritual life, and the Lord is obliged to separate us from that friend. We feel that all our spiritual prosperity depends on our continuance under the ministry of a favourite preacher, and he is mysteriously removed. We look upon our prayer meeting or our Bible class as the chief source of our spiritual strength, and we are shut up from attending them. And the “chariot of God” which alone can carry us to the places where we hoped to be taken by the instruments upon which we have been depending, is to be found in the very deprivations we have so mourned over. God must burn up with the fire of His love every chariot of our own that stands in the way of our mounting into His.

 

We have to be brought to the place where all other refuges fail us, before we can say “He only.” We say, “He and … something else,” “He and my experience,” or “He and my church relationships,” or “He and my Christian work;” and all that comes after the “and” must be taken away from us, or must be proved useless, before we can come to the “He only.” As long as visible chariots are at hand, the soul will not mount into the invisible ones.

 

Let us be thankful, then, for every trial that will help to destroy our earthly chariots, and compel us to take refuge in the chariot of God which stands ready and waiting beside us in every event and circumstance of life. We are told in Psalm 68:4 that “God rideth upon the heavens;” and if we would ride with Him there, we need to be brought to the end of all riding upon the earth.

 

When we mount into God’s chariot our goings are “established,” for no obstacles can hinder His triumphal course. All losses, therefore, are gains that bring us to this. Paul understood this, and he gloried in the losses which brought him such unspeakable rewards. “But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. Yea, doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ, and he found in Him” (Philippians 3:7-9).

 

Even Paul’s “thorn in the flesh” (2 Corinthians 12:7), the messenger of Satan sent to buffet him, became a “chariot of God” to his willing soul, and carried him to the heights of triumph, which he could have reached in no other way. To “take pleasure” in one’s trials, what is this but to turn them into the grandest of chariots?

 

Joseph had a revelation of his future triumphs and reigning (Genesis 37:5-11), but the chariots that carried him there looked to the eye of sense like dreadful, overwhelming vehicles of failure and defeat. Slavery and imprisonment are strange chariots to take one to a kingdom, and yet by no other way could Joseph have reached his exaltation. And our exaltation to the spiritual throne that awaits us is often reached by similar chariots.

 

The great point, then, is to have our eyes opened to see in everything that comes to us a “chariot of God,” and to learn how to mount into these chariots. We must recognize each thing that comes to us as being really God’s chariot for us, and must accept it as from Him. He does not command or originate the thing, perhaps; but the moment we put it into His hands, it becomes His, and He at once turns it into a chariot for us. He makes all things, even bad things, work together for good to all those who trust Him. All He needs is to have it entirely committed to Him.

 

When your trial comes, then, put it right into the will of God, and climb into that will as a little child climbs into its mother’s arms. The baby carried in the chariot of its mother’s arms rides triumphantly through the hardest places, and does not even know they are hard. And how much more we, who are carried in the chariot of the arms of God!

 

Get into your chariot, then. Take each thing that is wrong in your lives as God’s chariot for you. No matter who the builder of the wrong may be, whether men or devils, by the time it reaches your side it is God’s chariot for you, and is meant to carry you to a heavenly place of triumph. Shut out all the secondary causes, and find the Lord in it. Say, “Lord, open my eyes that I may see, not the visible enemy, but Your unseen chariots of deliverance.”

 

No doubt the enemy will try to turn your chariot into an overwhelming vehicle by taunting you with the suggestion that God is not in your trouble, and that there is no help for you in Him, But you must utterly disregard all such suggestions, and must overcome them with the assertion of a confident faith. “God is my refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble” (Psalm 46:1) must be your continual declaration, no matter what the seemings may be.

 

Moreover, you must not be half-hearted about it. You must climb wholly into your chariot, not with one foot dragging on the ground. There must be no “ifs,” or “buts,” or “supposings,” or “questionings.” You must accept God’s will fully, and must hide yourself in the arms of His love. His arms are always underneath to receive you. In every circumstance and at every moment, say, “Thy will be done; Thy will be done,” over and over. Shut out every other thought but the one thought of submission to His will and of trust in His love. There can be no trials in which God’s will has not a place somewhere; and the soul has only to mount into His will as in a chariot, and it will find itself “riding upon the heavens” with God, in a way it had never dreamed could be.

 

The soul that thus rides with God “on the sky” has views and sights of things that the soul which grovels on the earth can never have. The poor crushed and bleeding victim under the overwhelming vehicle can see only the dust and stones and the grinding wheels, but the triumphant rider in the chariot sees far fairer sights.

 

Do any of you ask where your chariots are to be found? The Psalmist says, “The chariots of God are twenty thousand, even thousands of angels” (68:17). There is never in any life a lack of chariots. One dear Christian said to me, at the close of a meeting where I had been speaking about these chariots: “I am a poor woman, and have all my life long grieved that I could not drive in a carriage, like some of my rich neighbours. But I have been looking over my life while you have been talking, and I find that it is so full of chariots on every side that I am sure I shall never need to walk again.”

 

I have not a shadow of doubt, dear readers, that if all our eyes could be opened today we should see our homes, and our places of work, and the streets we traverse filled with the "chariots of God." There is no need for anyone of us to walk, for lack of chariots. That cross inmate of your household, who has hitherto made life a burden to you, and who has been the overwhelming vehicle to crush your soul into the dust, may henceforth be a glorious chariot to carry you to the heights of heavenly patience and long-suffering. That misunderstanding, that mortification, that unkindness, that disappointment, that loss, that defeat -- all these are chariots waiting to carry you to the very heights of victory you have so longed to reach.

 

Mount into them then with thankful hearts, and lose sight of all secondary causes in the shining of His love, who will “carry you in His arms” safely and triumphantly over it all. (See Isaiah 40:11.)

 

Chapter 20

 

The Life on Wings

 

This life hid with Christ in God has many aspects, and can be considered under a great many different figures. There is one aspect which has been a great help and inspiration to me, and I think may be also to some other longing and hungry souls. It is what I call the life on wings.

 

Our Lord has not only told us to consider the “flowers of the field,” but also the “birds of the air;” and I have found that these little winged creatures have some wonderful lessons for us. In one of the Psalms, the Psalmist, after enumerating the darkness and bitterness of his life in this earthly sphere of trial, cries out, “Oh that I had wings like a dove! for then would I fly away, and be at rest. Lo, then would I wander far off, and remain in the wilderness. I would hasten my escape from the windy storm and tempest” (Psalm 55:6-8).

 

This cry for “wings” is as old as humanity. Our souls were made to “mount up with wings,” and they can never be satisfied with anything short of flying. Like the captive-born eagle that feels within it the instinct of flight, and chafes and frets at its imprisonment, hardly knowing what it longs for, so do our souls chafe and fret, and cry out for freedom. We can never rest on earth, and we long to “fly away” from all that so holds and hampers and imprisons us here.

 

This restlessness and discontent develop themselves generally in seeking an outward escape from our circumstances or from our miseries. We do not at first recognize the fact that our only way of escape is to “mount up with wings,” and we try to “flee on horses,” as the Israelites did, when oppressed by their trials (see Isaiah 30:16).

 

Our “horses” are the outward things upon which we depend for relief, some change of circumstances, or some help from man. We mount on these and run east or west, or north or south, anywhere to get away from our trouble, thinking in our ignorance that a change of our environment is all that is necessary to give deliverance to our souls. But all such efforts to escape are unavailing, as we have all proved hundreds of times; for the soul is not so made that it can “flee upon horses,” but must make its flight always upon wings.

 

Moreover, these “horses” generally carry us, as they did the Israelites, out of one trouble only to land us in another. It is as the prophet Amos says, “As if a man did flee from a lion, and a bear met him; or went into the house, and leaned his hand on the wall, and a serpent bit him” (Amos 5:19).

 

How often have we also run from some “lion” in our pathway only to be met by a “bear;” or have hidden ourselves in a place of supposed safety, only to be bitten by a “serpent”! No; it is useless for the soul to hope to escape by running away from its troubles to any earthly refuge, for there is not one that can give it deliverance.

 

Is there, then, no way of escape for us when in trouble or distress? Must we just plod wearily through it all and look for no relief? I rejoice to answer that there is a glorious way of escape for every one of us, if we will but mount up on wings and fly away from it all to God. It is not a way east or west, or north or south, but it is a way upwards. “They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint” (Isaiah 40:31).

 

All creatures that have wings can escape from every snare that is set for them, if only they will fly high enough. And the soul that uses its wings can always find a sure “way to escape” from all that can hurt or trouble it.

 

What, then, are these wings? Their secret is contained in the words, “They that wait upon the Lord.” The soul that waits upon the Lord is the soul that is entirely surrendered to Him, and that trusts Him perfectly. Therefore we might name our wings the wings of Surrender and of Trust. I mean by this that if we will only surrender ourselves utterly to the Lord, and will trust Him perfectly, we shall find our souls “mounting up with wings as eagles” to the “heavenly places” in Christ Jesus, where earthly annoyances or sorrows have no power to disturb us.

 

The wings of the soul carry it up into a spiritual plane of life, into the “life hid with Christ in God,” which is a life utterly independent of circumstances, and one that no cage can imprison and no shackles bind.

 

The “things above” are the things the soul on wings cares about, not the “things on the earth;” and it views life and all its experiences from the high altitude of “heavenly places in Christ Jesus.” Things look very different according to the standpoint from which we view them. The caterpillar, as it creeps along the ground, must have a widely different view of the world around it, from that which the same caterpillar will have when its wings are developed, and it soars in the air above the very places where once it crawled. And similarly the crawling soul must necessarily see things in a very different aspect from the soul that has “mounted up with wings.” The mountain top may blaze with sunshine when all the valley below is shrouded in fog, and the bird whose wings can carry him high enough may mount at will out of the gloom below into the joy of the sunlight above.

 

I was at one time spending a winter in London, and during three long months we did not once see any genuine sunshine because of the dense clouds of smoke that hung over the city like a pall. But many a time I have seen that above the smoke the sun was shining, and once or twice through a rift I have had a glimpse of a bird, with sunshine on its wings, sailing above the fog in the clear blue of the sunlit sky. Not all the brushes in London could sweep away the fog; but could we only mount high enough, we can reach a region above it all.

 

And this is what the soul on wings does. It overcomes the world through faith. To overcome means to “come over,” not to be crushed under; and the soul on wings flies over the world and the things of it. These lose their power to hold or bind the spirit that can “come over” them on the wings of Surrender and Trust. That spirit is made in very truth “more than conqueror.”

 

Birds overcome the lower law of gravitation by the higher law of flight; and the soul on wings overcomes the lower law of sin and misery and bondage by the higher law of spiritual flying. The “law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus” (Romans 8:2) must necessarily be a higher and more dominant law than the law of sin and death. Therefore the soul that has mounted into this upper region of the life in Christ cannot fail to conquer and triumph.

 

But it may be asked how it is, then, that all Christians do not always triumph. I answer that it is because a great many Christians do not “mount up with wings” into this higher plane of life at all. They live on the same low level with their circumstances. Instead of flying over them, they try to fight them on their own earthly plane. On this plane the soul is powerless. It has no weapons with which to conquer there; and instead of overcoming, or coming over the trials and sorrows of the earthly life, it is overcome by them and crushed under them.

 

We all know, as I have said, that things look differently to us according to our point of view. Trials assume a very different aspect when looked down upon from above than they do when viewed from their own level. What seems like an impassable wall on its own level becomes an insignificant line to the eyes that see it from the top of a mountain; and the snares and sorrows that assume such immense proportion while we look at them on the earthly plane, become insignificant little motes in the sunshine when the soul has mounted on wings to the heavenly places above them.

 

A friend once illustrated to me the difference between three of her friends in the following way. She said if they should all three come to a spiritual mountain which had to be crossed, the first one would tunnel through it with hard and wearisome labour. The second would meander around it in an indefinite fashion, hardly knowing where she was going, and yet, because her aim was right, getting around it at last. But the third, she said, would just flap her wings and fly right over.

 

I think we must all know something of these different ways of travel; and I trust, if any of us in the past have tried to tunnel our way through the mountains that have stood across our pathway, or have been meandering around them, that we may from henceforth resolve to spread our wings and “mount up” into the clear atmosphere of God’s presence, where it will be easy to overcome, or come over, the highest mountain of them all.

 

I say “spread our wings and mount up,” because not the largest wings ever known can lift a bird one inch upward unless they are used. We must use our wings, or they avail us nothing.

 

It is not worth while to cry out, “Oh that I had wings, and then I would flee;” for we have the wings already, and what is needed is not more wings, but only that we should use those we have. The power to surrender and trust exists in every human soul, and only needs to be brought into exercise. With these two wings, we can “flee” to God at any moment. But in order really to reach Him, we must actively use them. We must not merely want to use them, but we must do it definitely and actively. A passive surrender or a passive trust will not do. I mean this very practically. We shall not “mount up” very high if we only surrender and trust in theory, or in our especially religious moments. We must do it definitely and practically, about each detail of daily life as it comes to us.

 

We must meet our disappointments, our thwartings, our persecutions, our malicious enemies, our provoking friends, our trials and temptations of every sort, with an active attitude of surrender and trust. We must spread our wings and “mount up” to the “heavenly places in Christ” above them all, where they will lose their power to harm or distress us. From these high places we shall see things through the eye of Christ, and all earth will be glorified in the heavenly vision.

 

How changed our lives would be if we could only fly through the days on these wings of surrender and trust! Instead of stirring up strife and bitterness by trying, metaphorically, to knock down and walk over our offending brothers and sisters, we should escape all strife by simply spreading our wings and mounting up to the heavenly region where our eyes would see all things covered with a mantle of Christian love and pity.

 

Our souls were made to live in this upper atmosphere, and we stifle and choke on any lower level. Our eyes were made to look off from these heavenly heights, and our vision is distorted by any lower gazing. It is a great blessing, therefore, that our loving Father in Heaven has mercifully arranged all the discipline of our lives with a view to teaching us to fly.

 

In Deuteronomy 32:11-12 we have a picture of how this teaching is done: “As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, beareth them on her wings: so the Lord alone did lead him, and there was no strange god with him.”

 

The mother eagle teaches her little ones to fly by making their nest so uncomfortable that they are forced to leave it and commit themselves to the unknown world of air outside. And just so does our God to us. He stirs up our comfortable nests and pushes us over the edge of them, and we are forced to use our wings to save ourselves from fatal falling. Read your trials in this light, and see if you cannot begin to get a glimpse of their meaning. Your wings are being developed.

 

I knew a lady whose life was one long strain of trial from a cruel, wicked, drunken husband. There was no possibility of human help, and in her despair she was driven to use her wings and fly to God. And during the long years of trial her wings grew so strong from constant flying, that at last, as she told me, when the trials were at their hardest it seemed to her as if her soul was carried over them on a beautiful rainbow, and found itself in a peaceful resting place on the other side.

 

With this end in view we can surely accept with thankfulness every trial that compels us to use our wings, for only in this way they can grow strong and large and fit for the highest flying. Unused wings gradually wither and shrink, and lose their flying power. If we had nothing in our lives that made flying necessary, we might perhaps at last lose all capacity to fly.

 

But you may ask, Are there no hindrances to flying, even where the wings are strong, and the soul is trying hard to use them? I answer, Yes. A bird may be imprisoned in a cage, or it may be tethered to the ground with a cord, or it may be loaded with a weight that drags it down, or it may be entrapped in the “snare of the fowler” (Psalm 124:7); and hindrances which answer to all these in the spiritual realm may make it impossible for the soul to fly, until it has been set free from them by the mighty power of God.

 

One “snare of the fowler” that entraps many souls is the snare of doubt. The doubts look so plausible and often so humble that Christians walk into their “snare” without dreaming for a moment that it is a snare at all, until they find themselves caught and unable to fly. There is no more possibility of flying for the soul that doubts, than there is for the bird caught in the fowler’s snare.

 

The reason of this is evident. One of our wings, namely, the wing of trust, is entirely disabled by the slightest doubt. Just as it requires two wings to lift a bird in the air, so does it require two wings to lift the soul. A great many people do everything but trust. They spread the wing of surrender, and use it vigorously, and wonder why it is that they do not mount up, never dreaming that it is because all the while the wing of trust is hanging idle by their sides. It is because Christians use one wing only that their efforts to fly are often so irregular and fruitless.

 

Look at a bird with a broken wing trying to fly, and you will get some idea of the kind of motion all one-sided flying must make. We must use both our wings, or not try to fly at all.

 

It may be that for some the “snare of the fowler” is some subtle form of sin, some hidden want of consecration. Where this is the case, the wing of trust may seem to be all right, but the wing of surrender hangs idly down. It is just as hopeless to try to fly with the wing of trust alone, as with the wing of surrender alone. Both wings must be used, or no flying is possible.

 

Or perhaps the soul may feel as if it were in a prison from which it cannot escape, and consequently is debarred from mounting up on wings. No earthly bars can ever imprison the soul. No walls however high, or bolts however strong, can imprison an eagle so long as there is an open way upward. And earth’s power can never hold the soul in prison while the upward way is kept open and free. Our enemies may build walls around us as high as they please, but they cannot build any barrier between us and God. If we “mount up with wings,” we can fly higher than any of their walls can ever reach.

 

If we find ourselves imprisoned, then we may be sure of this: that it is not our earthly environment that constitutes our prison-house, for the soul’s wings scorn all paltry bars and walls of earth’s making. The only thing that can really imprison the soul is something that hinders its upward flight. Isaiah tells us that it is our iniquities that have separated between us and our God, and our sins that have hid His face from us (59:2). Therefore, if our soul is imprisoned, it must be because some indulged sin has built a barrier between us and the Lord, and we cannot fly until this sin is given up and put out of the way.

 

But often, where there is no conscious sin, the soul is still unconsciously tethered to something of earth, and so struggles in vain to fly. A party of my friends once got into a boat in Norway to row around one of the fiords there. They took their seats and began to row vigorously, but the boat made no headway. They put out more strength and rowed harder than before, but all in vain; not an inch did the boat move. Then one of the party suddenly recollected that the boat had not been unmoored, and he exclaimed, “No wonder we could not get away, when we were trying to pull the whole continent of Europe after us!” And just so our souls are often not unmoored from earthly things. We must cut ourselves loose. As well might an eagle try to fly with a hundred ton weight tied fast to its feet, as the soul try to “mount up with wings” while a weight of earthly cares and anxieties is holding it down to earth.

 

When our Lord was trying to teach His disciples concerning this danger, He told them a parable of a great supper to which many who were invited failed to come, because they were hindered by their earthly cares (Luke 14). One had bought a piece of ground, another a yoke of oxen, and a third had married a wife; and they felt that all these things needed their care.

 

Wives, or oxen, or land, or even very much smaller things, may be the cords that tether the soul from flying, or the weights that hold it down. Let us then cut every cord, and remove every barrier, that our souls may find no hindrance to their mounting up with wings as eagles to heavenly places in Christ Jesus.

 

We are commanded to have our hearts filled with songs of rejoicing and to make inward melody to the Lord. But unless we mount up with wings this is impossible, for the only creature that can sing is the creature that flies. When the prophet Habakkuk declared that though all the world should be desolate, yet he would rejoice in God and joy in the God of his salvation (3:18), his soul was surely on wings. Paul knew what it was to use his wings when he found himself to be “sorrowful, yet always rejoicing” (2 Corinthians 6:10). On the earthly plane all was dark to both Paul and the prophet Habakkuk, but on the heavenly plane all was brightest sunshine.

 

Do you know anything of this life on wings, dear reader? Do you “mount up” continually to God, out of and above earth’s cares and trials, to that higher plane of life where all is peace and triumph; or do you plod wearily along on foot through the midst of your trials, and let them overwhelm you at every turn?

 

Let us, however, guard against a mistake here. Do not think that by flying I mean necessarily any very joyous emotions or feelings of exhilaration. There is a great deal of emotional flying that is not real flying at all. It is such flying as a feather accomplishes which is driven upward by a strong puff of wind, but flutters down again as soon as the wind ceases to blow. The flying I mean is a matter of principle, not a matter of emotion.

 

It may be accompanied by very joyous emotions, but it does not depend on them. It depends only upon the facts of an entire surrender and an absolute trust. Everyone who will honestly use these two wings, and will faithfully persist in using them, will find they have mounted up with wings as an eagle, no matter how empty of all emotion they may have felt themselves to be before.

 

For the promise is sure: “They that wait upon the Lord shall mount up with wings as eagles.” Not “may perhaps mount up,” but “shall.” It is the inevitable result. May we each one prove it for ourselves!

 

Chapter 21

(Last chapter)

 

“Although” and “Yet”

 

In many of our shop windows at Christmas time there stands a most significant picture. It is a dreary, desolate winter scene. There is a dark, stormy, wintry sky, bare trees, brown grass, and dead weeds, with patches of snow over them. On a leafless tree at one side of the picture is an empty and snow-covered nest, and on a branch near sits a little bird. All is cold, and dark, and desolate enough to daunt any bird and drive it to some fairer clime. But this bird is sitting there in an attitude of perfect contentment, and has its little head bravely lifted up towards the sky, while a winter song is evidently about to burst forth from its tiny throat.

 

This picture, which always stands on my shelf, has preached me many a sermon. And the text is always the same, and finds its expressions in the two words that stand at the head of this chapter, “Although” and “Yet.”

 

“Although the fig tree shall not blossom neither shall fruit be in the vines: the labour of the olive shall fail, and the field shall yield no meat; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stall: Yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation” (Habakkuk 3:17-18).

 

There come times in many lives, when like this bird in winter the soul finds itself bereft of every comfort both outward and inward; when all seems dark, and all seems wrong, even; when everything in which we have trusted seems to fail us; when God’s promises are apparently unfulfilled, and our prayers gain no response; when there seems nothing left to rest on in earth or Heaven. And it is at such times as these that the brave little bird with its message is needed.

 

“Although” all is wrong everywhere, “yet” there is still one thing left to rejoice in, and that is God; the “God of our salvation” who changes not, but is the same good, loving, tender God, yesterday, today, and for ever. We can joy in Him always, whether we have anything else to rejoice in or not.

 

By rejoicing in Him, however, I do not mean rejoicing in our enjoyment of Him, although I fear most people think this is really what is meant. It is their feelings or their revelations or their experiences that constitute the groundwork of their joy. If none of these are satisfactory they see no possibility of joy at all.

 

But the lesson the Lord is trying to teach us all the time is the lesson of self-effacement. He commands us to look away from self and all self’s experiences, to crucify self and count it dead, to cease to be interested in self, and to know nothing and be interested in nothing but God.

 

The reason for this is that God has destined us for a higher life than the self-life. That just as He has destined the caterpillar to become the butterfly, and therefore has appointed the caterpillar life to die in order that the butterfly life may take its place, so He has appointed our self-life to die in order that the divine life instead may become ours. The caterpillar effaces itself in its grub form, that it may evolve or develop into its butterfly form. It dies that it may live. And just so must we.

 

Therefore, the one most essential thing in this stage of our existence must be the death to self and the resurrection to a life only in God. And it is for this reason that the lesson of joy in the Lord, and not in self, must be learned. Every advancing soul must come sooner or later to the place where it can trust God, the bare God, if I may be allowed the expression, simply and only because of what He is in Himself, and not because of His promises or His gifts. It must learn to have its joy in Him alone, and to rejoice in Him when all else in Heaven and earth shall seem to fail.

 

The only way in which this place can be reached, I believe, is by the soul being compelled to face in its own experience the loss of all things both inward and outward. I do not mean necessarily that all one’s friends must die, or all one’s money be lost; but I do mean that the soul must find itself, from either inward or outward causes, desolate, and bereft, and empty of all consolation. It must come to the end of everything that is not God, and must have nothing else left to rest on within or without. It must experience just what the prophet Habakkuk meant when he wrote that “Although.”

 

It must wade through the slough, and fall off the precipice, and be swamped by the ocean, and at last find in the midst of them, and at the bottom of them, and behind them, the present, living, loving, omnipotent God! And then, and not until then, will it understand the prophet Habakkuk’s exulting shout of triumph, and be able to join it: “Yet I will rejoice in the Lord; I will joy in the God of my salvation.”

 

And then, also, and not until then, will it know the full meaning of the verse that follows: “The Lord God is my strength, and He will make my feet like hind’s feet, and He will make me walk upon mine high places” (3:19).

 

The soul often walks on what seem high places, which are, however, largely self-evolved and emotional, and have but little of God in them. In moments of loss and failure and darkness, these high places become precipices of failure. But the high places to which the Lord brings the soul that rejoices only in Him can be touched by no darkness or loss, for their very foundations are laid in the midst of an utter loss and death of all that is not God.

 

If we want an unwavering experience, therefore, we can find it only in the Lord , apart from all else -- apart from His gifts, apart from His blessings, apart from all that can change or be affected by the changing conditions of our earthly life.

 

The prayer which is answered today may seem to be unanswered tomorrow; the promises once so gloriously fulfilled may cease to be a reality to us; the spiritual blessing which was at one time such a joy may be utterly lost; and nothing of all we once trusted to and rested on maybe left us, but the hungry and longing memory of it all. But when all else is gone, God is still left. Nothing changes Him. He is the same yesterday, today, and forever, and in Him is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. And the soul that finds its joy in Him alone can allow no wavering.

 

It is good to trust in the promises, but it is better still to trust in the Promiser. The promises may be misunderstood or misapplied, and at the moment when we are leaning all our weight upon them they may seem utterly to fail us. But no one ever trusted in the Promiser and was confounded.

 

The God who is behind His promises, and is infinitely greater than His promises, can never fail us in any emergency, and the soul that is stayed on Him cannot know anything but perfect peace.

 

The little child does not always understand its mother’s promises, but it knows its mother, and its childlike trust is founded not on her word, but upon herself. And just so it is with those of us who have learned the lesson of this “Although” and “Yet.”

 

There may not be a prayer answered or a promise fulfilled to our own consciousness, but what of that? Behind the prayers and behind the promises there is God, and He is enough. And to such a soul the simple words, “God is,” answer every question and solve every doubt.

 

To the little trusting child the simple fact of the mother’s existence is the answer to all its needs. The mother may not make one single promise, or detail any plan, but she is, and that is enough for the child. The child rejoices in the mother; not in her promises, but in herself. And to the child, as to us, there is behind all that changes and can change, the one unchangeable joy of the mother’s existence. While the mother lives the child must be cared for, and the child knows this, instinctively if not intelligently, and rejoices in knowing it. And while God lives, His children must be cared for as well, and His children ought to know this, and rejoice in it as instinctively and far more intelligently than the child of human parents.

 

For what else can God do, being what He is? Neglect, indifference, forgetfulness, and ignorance are all impossible to Him. He knows everything, He cares about everything, He can manage everything, and He loves us. What more could we ask? Therefore, come what may, we will lift our faces to God, like our brave little bird in the picture, and in the midst of our darkest “Althoughs,” will sing our glad and triumphant “Yet.”

 

All of God’s saints in all ages have done this. Job said, out of the depths of sorrow and trials which few can equal, “Though He slay me yet will I trust in Him” (Job 13:15).

 

David could say in the moment of his keenest anguish, “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,” yet “I will fear no evil, for Thou art with me” (Psalm 23:4). And again he could say, “God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore, will not we fear though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea; though the waters thereof roar and be troubled; though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof. … God is in the midst of her: she shall not be moved; God shall help her, and that right early” (46:1-5).

 

Paul could say in the midst of his sorrows, “We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed. … For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, workcth for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look, not at the things which are seen, for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal” (from 2 Corinthians 4:8-18).

 

All this and more can the soul say that has learned this lesson of rejoicing in God alone.

 

Spiritual joy is not a thing, not a lump of joy so to speak, stored away in one’s heart to be looked at and rejoiced over. Joy is only the gladness that comes from the possession of something good, or the knowledge of something pleasant. And the Christian’s joy is simply his gladness in knowing Christ, and in his possession of such a God and Saviour. We do not on an earthly plane rejoice in our joy, but in the thing that causes our joy. And on the heavenly plane it is the same. We are to “rejoice,” not in our joy, but “in the Lord, and joy in the God of our salvation” (Psalm 35:9); and this joy no man or devil can take from us, and no earthly sorrows can touch.

 

A writer on the interior life says, in effect, that our spiritual pathway is divided into three regions, very different from one another, and yet each one a necessary stage in the onward progress. First, there is the region of beginnings, which is a time full of joys and delights, of fervent aspirations, of emotional experiences, and of many secret manifestations of God. Then comes a vast extent of wilderness, full of temptation, and trial, and conflict; of the loss of manifestations to the senses, of dryness, and of inward and outward darkness and distress. And then, finally, if this desert period is faithfully traversed, there comes on the far side of it a region of mountain heights of uninterrupted union and communion with God, of superhuman detachment from everything earthly, of infinite contentment with the Divine will, and of marvellous transformation into the image of Christ.

 

Whether this order is correct or not I cannot here discuss, but of one thing I am very sure, that to many souls who have tasted the joy of the “region of beginnings” here set forth, there has come afterwards a period of desert experience at which they have been sorely amazed and perplexed. And I cannot but think such might, perhaps, in this explanation find the answer to their trouble. They are being taught the lesson of detachment from all that is not God, in order that their souls may at last be brought into that interior union and oneness with Him which is set forth in the picture given of the third and last region of the mountain heights of blessedness.

 

The soul’s pathway is always through death to life. The caterpillar cannot in the nature of things become the butterfly in any other way than by dying to the one life in order to live in the other. And neither can we. Therefore, it may well be that this region of death and desolation must needs be passed through if we would reach the calm mountain heights beyond. And when we know this, we can walk triumphantly through the darkest experience, sure that all is well, since God is God.

 

In the lives of many who read this book there is, I feel sure, at least one of these desert “Althoughs,” and in some lives there are many,

 

Dear friends, is the “Yet” there also? Have you learned the prophet’s lesson? “Yet I will rejoice in the Lord; I will joy in the God of my salvation” (Habakkuk 3:19)? Is God enough for you?

 

THE END

 

 

More Christian books from White Tree Publishing are on the next pages, some of which are available as both eBooks and paperbacks. More Christian books than those shown here are available in non-fiction and fiction, for adults and younger readers. The full list of published and forthcoming books is on our website www.whitetreepublishing.com. Please visit there regularly for updates.

 

White Tree Publishing publishes mainstream evangelical Christian literature in paperback and eBook formats, for people of all ages. We aim to make our eBooks available free for all eBook devices, but some distributors will only list our books free at their discretion, and may make a small charge for some titles -- but they are still great value!

 

We rely on our readers to tell their families, friends and churches about our books. Social media is a great way of doing this. Take a look at our range of fiction and non-fiction books and pass the word on. You can even contact your Christian TV or radio station to let them know about these books. Also, please write a positive review if you are able.

 

 

 

Christian Non-fiction

 

Four short books of help in the Christian life:

 

So, What Is a Christian? An introduction to a personal faith. Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9927642-2-7, eBook ISBN: 978-0-9933941-2-6

 

Starting Out -- help for new Christians of all ages. Paperback ISBN 978-1-4839-622-0-7, eBook ISBN: 978-0-9933941-0-2

 

Help! -- Explores some problems we can encounter with our faith. Paperback ISBN 978-0-9927642-2-7, eBook ISBN: 978-0-9933941-1-9

 

Running Through the Bible a simple understanding of what’s in the Bible Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9927642-6-5, eBook ISBN: 978-0-9933941-3-3

 

 

Be Still

Bible Words of Peace and Comfort

 

There may come a time in our lives when we want to concentrate on God’s many promises of peace and comfort. The Bible readings in this book are for people who need to know what it means to be held securely in the Lord’s loving arms.

Rather than selecting single verses here and there, each reading in this book is a run of several verses. This gives a much better picture of the whole passage in which a favourite verse may be found.

As well as being for personal use, these readings are intended for sharing with anyone in special need, to help them draw comfort from the reading and prayer for that date. Bible reading and prayer are the two most important ways of getting to know and trust Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour.

The reference to the verses for the day are given, for you to look up and read in your preferred Bible translation.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9933941-4-0

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9932760-7-1

116 pages 5×7.8 inches

 

 

A Previously Unpublished Book

The Simplicity of the Incarnation

J Stafford Wright

Foreword by J I Packer

 

“I believe in … Jesus Christ … born of the Virgin Mary.” A beautiful stained glass image, or a medical reality? This is the choice facing Christians today. Can we truly believe that two thousand years ago a young woman, a virgin named Mary, gave birth to the Son of God? The answer is simple: we can.

The author says, “In these days many Christians want some sensible assurance that their faith makes sense, and in this book I want to show that it does.”

In this uplifting book from a previously unpublished and recently discovered manuscript, J Stafford Wright investigates the reality of the incarnation, looks at the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus, and helps the reader understand more of the Trinity and the certainty of eternal life in heaven.

This book was written shortly before the author’s death in 1985. The Simplicity of the Incarnation is published for the first time, unedited, from his final draft.

 

eBook ISBN 13: 978-0-9932760-5-7

Paperback ISBN: 9-780-9525-9563-2

160 pages 5.25 × 8 inches

Available from bookstores and major internet sellers

 

 

Bible People Real People

An Unforgettable A-Z of Who is Who in the Bible

 

In a fascinating look at real people, J Stafford Wright shows his love and scholarly knowledge of the Bible as he brings the characters from its pages to life in a memorable way.

Read this book through from A to Z, like any other title

Dip in and discover who was who in personal Bible study

Check the names when preparing a talk or sermon

The good, the bad, the beautiful and the ugly – no one is spared. This is a book for everyone who wants to get to grips with the reality that is in the pages of the Bible, the Word of God.

With the names arranged in alphabetical order, the Old and New Testament characters are clearly identified so that the reader is able to explore either the Old or New Testament people on the first reading, and the other Testament on the second.

Those wanting to become more familiar with the Bible will find this is a great introduction to the people inhabiting the best selling book in the world, and those who can quote chapter and verse will find everyone suddenly becomes much more real – because these people are real. This is a book to keep handy and refer to frequently while reading the Bible.

“For students of my generation the name Stafford Wright was associated with the spiritual giants of his generation. Scholarship and integrity were the hallmarks of his biblical teaching. He taught us the faith and inspired our discipleship of Christ. To God be the Glory.” The Rt. Rev. James Jones, Bishop of Liverpool

This is a lively, well-informed study of some great Bible characters. Professor Gordon Wenham MA PhD. Tutor in Old Testament at Trinity College Bristol and Emeritus Professor of Old Testament at the University of Gloucestershire.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9932760-7-1

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9525956-5-6

314 pages 6×9 inches

Note: This book is not available in all eBook formats

 

 

Christians and the Supernatural

J Stafford Wright

 

There is an increasing interest and fascination in the paranormal today. To counteract this, it is important for Christians to have a good understanding of how God sometimes acts in mysterious ways, and be able to recognize how he can use our untapped gifts and abilities in his service. We also need to understand how the enemy can tempt us to misuse these gifts and abilities, just as Jesus was tempted in the wilderness.

In this single volume of his two previously published books on the occult and the supernatural (Understanding the Supernatural and Our Mysterious God) J Stafford Wright examines some of the mysterious events we find in the Bible and in our own lives. Far from dismissing the recorded biblical miracles as folk tales, he is convinced that they happened in the way described, and explains why we can accept them as credible.

The writer says: When God the Holy Spirit dwells within the human spirit, he uses the mental and physical abilities which make up a total human being . . . The whole purpose of this book is to show that the Bible does make sense.

And this warning: The Bible, claiming to speak as the revelation of God, and knowing man’s weakness for substitute religious experiences, bans those avenues into the occult that at the very least are blind alleys that obscure the way to God, and at worst are roads to destruction.

 

eBook ISBN 13: 978-0-9932760-4-0

Paperback ISBN 13: 9-780-9525-9564-9

222 pages 5.25 × 8 inches

Available from bookstores and major internet sellers

 

 

Howell Harris

His Own Story

Foreword by J. Stafford Wright

 

Howell Harris was brought up to regard the Nonconformists as “a perverted and dangerously erroneous set of people.” Hardly a promising start for a man who was to play a major role in the Welsh Revival. Yet in these extracts from his writings and diaries we can read the thoughts of Howell Harris before, during and after his own conversion.

We can see God breaking through the barriers separating "church and chapel", and discover Christians of different denominations preparing the country for revival. Wesley, Whitefield, Harris. These great 18th century preachers worked both independently and together to preach the Living Gospel. This book is a vivid first-hand account of the joys, hardships and struggles of one of these men -- Howell Harris (1714-1773).

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9933941-9-5

 

 

From the Streets of London

to the Streets of Gold

 

The Life Story of

Brother Clifford Edwards

A True Story of Love

by

Brother Clifford Edwards

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9933941-8-8

 

(A printed copy is available directly from Brother Clifford)

 

This is the personal story of Clifford Edwards, affectionately known as Brother Clifford by his many friends. Going from fame to poverty, he was sleeping on the streets of London with the homeless for twenty years, until Jesus rescued him and gave him an amazing mission in life. Brother Clifford tells his true story here in the third person, giving the glory to Jesus.

 

 

Seven Steps to

Walking in Victory

 

Lin Wills

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9957594-3-5

 

Also available as a booklet

www.lenandlin.com

 

How is your Christian life going? Finding it hard and not sure why? Wherever you might be, Seven Steps to Walking in Victory is a very short book to help you see where you are in the Christian life, and help you keep on the right path to the victory that comes through walking closely with Jesus — to live the Christian life you always wanted to live!

 

 

English Hexapla

The Gospel of John

(Paperback only)

 

Published to coincide with the 400th anniversary of the Authorized King James Version of the Bible, this book contains the full text of Bagster’s assembled work for the Gospel of John. On each page in parallel columns are the words of the six most important translations of the New Testament into English, made between 1380 and 1611. Below the English is the original Greek text after Scholz.

To enhance the reading experience, there is an introduction telling how we got our English Bibles, with significant pages from early Bibles shown at the end of the book.

Here is an opportunity to read English that once split the Church by giving ordinary people the power to discover God’s word for themselves. Now you can step back in time and discover those words and spellings for yourself, as they first appeared hundreds of years ago.

 

Wyclif 1380, Tyndale 1534, Cranmer 1539, Geneva 1557,

Douay Rheims 1582, Authorized (KJV) 1611.

 

[_ English Hexapla -- The Gospel of John _]

Published by White Tree Publishing

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9525956-1-8

Size 7.5 × 9.7 inches paperback

Not available as an eBook

 

 

Roddy Goes to Church

Church Life and Church People

Derek Osborne

 

No, not a children’s book! An affectionate, optimistic look at church life involving, as it happens, Roddy and his friends who live in a small town. Problems and opportunities related to change and outreach are not, of course, unique to their church!

Maybe you know Miss Prickly-Cat who pointedly sits in the same pew occupied by generations of her forebears, and perhaps know many of the characters in this look at church life today. A wordy Archdeacon comes on the scene, and Roddy is taken aback by the events following his first visit to church. Roddy’s best friend Bushy-Beard says wise things, and he hears an enlightened Bishop . . .

Bishop David Pytches writes: A unique spoof on church life. Will you recognise yourself and your church here? … Derek Osborne’s mind here is insightful, his characters graphic and typical and the style acutely comical, but there is a serious message in his madness. Buy this, read it and enjoy!

David Pytches, Chorleywood

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9935005-0-3

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-09927642-0-3

46 pages 5.5 × 8.5 inches paperback UK £3.95

Available from bookstores and major internet sellers

 

 

Heaven Our Home

William Branks

White Tree Publishing Abridged Edition

 

“I go to prepare a place for you.” This well-known promise from Jesus must cause us to think about the reality of heaven. Heaven is to be our home for ever. Where is heaven? What is it like? Will I recognize people there? All who are Christians must surely want to hear about the place where they are to spend eternity. In this abridged edition of William Branks classic work of 1861, we discover what the Bible has to say about heaven. There may be a few surprises, and there are certainly some challenges as we explore a subject on which there seems to be little teaching and awareness today.

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9933941-8-8

 

 

I See Men as Trees, Walking

Roger and Janet Niblett

 

Roger and Janet Niblett were just an ordinary English couple, but then they met the Lord and their lives were totally transformed. Like the Bethlehem shepherds of old, they had a compulsion to share the same good news that Jesus Christ had come into the world to save sinners. Empowered by the Holy Spirit they proclaimed the gospel in the market place, streets, prisons, hospitals and churches with a vibrancy that only comes from being in direct touch with the Almighty and being readily available to serve Him as a channel of His grace and love. God was with them and blessed their ministry abundantly. Praise God! (Pastor Mervyn Douglas, Clevedon Family Church)

 

The story of Roger Niblett is an inspiration to all who serve the Lord. He was a prolific street evangelist, whose impact on the gospel scene was a wonder to behold. It was my privilege to witness his conversion, when he went forward to receive Christ at the Elim Church, Keynsham. The preacher was fiery Scottish evangelist Rev’d Alex Tee. It was not long before Roger too caught that same soul winner’s fire which propelled him far and wide, winning multitudes for Christ. Together with his wife Janet, they proceeded to “Tell the World of Jesus”. (Des Morton, Founder Minister of Keynsham Elim Church)

 

I know of no couple who have been more committed to sharing their faith from the earliest days of their journey with the Lord Jesus Christ. Along the way, at home and abroad, and with a tender heart for the marginalised, Rog and Jan have introduced multitudes to the Saviour and have inspired successive generations of believers to do the same. It was our joy and privilege to have them as part of the family at Trinity where Janet continues to serve in worship and witness. Loved by young and old alike, they will always have a special place in our hearts. (Andy Paget, Trinity Tabernacle, Bristol. Vice President, International Gospel Outreach)

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9935005-1-0

 

Also available as a paperback

(published by Gozo Publishing Bristol)

paperback ISBN: 978-1508674979

 

 

Leaves from

My Notebook

New Abridged Edition

William Haslam

(1818-1905)

You may have heard of the clergyman who was converted while preaching his own sermon! Well, this is man -- William Haslam. It happened in Cornwall one Sunday in 1851. He later wrote his autobiography in two books: From Death into Life and Yet not I. Here, in Leaves from my NoteBook, William Haslam writes about events and people not present in his autobiography. They make fascinating and challenging reading as we watch him sharing his faith one to one or in small groups, with dramatic results. Haslam was a man who mixed easily with titled gentry and the poorest of the poor, bringing the message of salvation in a way that people were ready to accept. This book has been lightly edited and abridged to make reading easier today by using modern punctuation and avoiding over-long sentences. William Haslam’s amazing message is unchanged.

 

Original book first published 1889

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9935005-2-7

 

 

Blunt’s Scriptural Coincidences

Gospels and Acts

J. J. Blunt

New Edition

 

This book will confirm (or restore) your faith in the Gospel records. Clearly the Gospels were not invented. There is too much unintentional agreement between them for this to be so. Undesigned coincidences are where writers tell the same account, but from a different viewpoint. Without conspiring together to get their accounts in agreement, they include unexpected (and often unnoticed) details that corroborate their records. Not only are these unexpected coincidences found within the Gospels, but sometimes a historical writer unknowingly and unintentionally confirms the Bible record.

Within these pages you will see just how accurate were the memories of the Gospel writers -- even of the smallest details which on casual reading can seem of little importance, yet clearly point to eyewitness accounts. J.J. Blunt spent many years investigating these coincidences. And here they are, as found in the four Gospels and Acts.

 

First published in instalments between 1833 and 1847

The edition used here published in 1876

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9935005-5-8

 

 

Fullness of Power

in Christian Life and Service

 

Home and Group Questions for Today Edition

 

R. A. Torrey

Questions by Chuck Antone, Jr.

 

This is a White Tree Publishing Home and Group Questions for Today Edition. At the end of each chapter are questions for use either in your personal study, or for sharing in a church or home group. Why? Because: “From many earnest hearts there is rising a cry for more power: more power in our personal conflict with the world, the flesh, and the devil; more power in our work for others. The Bible makes the way to obtain this longed-for power very plain. There is no presumption in undertaking to tell how to obtain Fullness of Power in Christian life and service; for the Bible itself tells, and the Bible was intended to be understood. R. A. Torrey (1856-1928) was an American evangelist, pastor, educator, and writer whose name is attached to several organisations, and whose work is still well known today.

“The Bible statement of the way is not mystical or mysterious. It is very plain and straightforward. If we will only make personal trial of The Power of the Word of God; The Power of the Blood of Christ; The Power of the Holy Spirit; The Power of Prayer; The Power of a Surrendered Life; we will then know the Fullness of Power in Christian life and service. We will try to make this plain in the following chapters. There are many who do not even know that there is a life of abiding rest, joy, satisfaction, and power; and many others who, while they think there must be something beyond the life they know, are in ignorance as to how to obtain it. This book is also written to help them.” (Torrey’s Introduction.)

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9935005-8-9

 

 

Ebenezer and Ninety-Eight Friends

Musings on Life, Scripture

and the Hymns

by

Marty Magee

 

Samuel, Mephibosheth, and a woman on death row -- people telling of our Savior 's love. A chicken, a dinosaur, and a tarantula -- just a few props to show how we can serve God and our neighbors. Peanut butter, pinto beans and grandmother's chow-chow -- merely tools to help share the Bread of Life. These are just a few of the characters in Ebenezer and Ninety-Eight Friends.

 

It is Marty’s desire to bring the hymns out of their sometimes formal, Sunday best stuffy setting and into our Monday through Friday lives. At the same time, she presents a light object lesson and appropriate Scripture passage. This is done with the format of a devotion book, yet it has a light tone and style. From Ebenezer to Willie, Marty’s characters can scarcely be contained within the pages of this whimsical yet insightful volume.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9957594-1-1

 

Also in paperback

from Rickety Bridge Publishing

ISBN: 978-0-9954549-1-0

Available from bookstores and major internet sellers

 

ALSO BY MARTY MAGEE

 

 

Twenty-five Days Around the Manger

A Light Family Advent Devotional

Marty Magee

 

Will a purple bedroom help Marty’s misgivings about Christmas?

As a kid, Martha Evans didn’t like Christmas. Sixty years later, she still gets a little uneasy when this holiday on steroids rolls around. But she knows, when all the tinsel is pulled away, Whose Day it is. Now Marty Magee, she is blessed with five grandchildren who help her not take herself too seriously.

Do you know the angel named Herald? Will young Marty survive the embarrassment of her Charley Brown Christmas tree? And by the way, where’s the line to see Jesus?

Twenty-Five Days Around the Manger goes from Marty’s mother as a little girl awaiting her brother’s arrival, to O Holy Night when our souls finally were able to feel their full worth.

This and much more. Join Marty around the manger this Advent season.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-1-0

 

Also in full colour paperback

from Rickety Bridge Publishing

ISBN: 978-1-4923248-0-5

Available from bookstores and major internet sellers

 

 

The Gospels and Acts

In Simple Paraphrase

with Helpful Explanations

together with

Running Through the Bible

 

Chris Wright

 

White Tree Publishing presents a paraphrase in today's English of passages from the four Gospels -- Matthew, Mark, Luke and John -- relating Jesus' birth, life, death and resurrection in one continuous narrative with helpful explanations, plus a paraphrase of events from the book of Acts. Also in this book is a brief summary of the Epistles and Revelation. For readers unfamiliar with the New Testament, this book makes a valuable introduction, and it will surely help those familiar with the New Testament to gain some extra knowledge and understanding as they read it. Please note that this is not a translation of the Bible. It is a careful and sensitive paraphrase of parts of the New Testament, and is not intended to be quoted as Scripture. Part 2 is a short introduction to the whole Bible -- Running Through the Bible -- which is available from White Tree Publishing as a separate eBook and paperback.

 

Translators and others involved in foreign mission work, please note: If you believe that this copyright book, or part of this book, would be useful if translated into another language, please contact White Tree Publishing ([email protected]). Permission will be free, and assistance in formatting and publishing your new translation as an eBook and/or a paperback may be available, also without charge.

 

[_ Superb! I have never read anything like it. It is colloquially worded in a succinct, clear style with a brilliant (and very helpful) running commentary interspersed. I have found it a compelling read -- and indeed spiritually engaging and moving. _] Canon Derek Osborne, Norfolk, England.

 

eBook only

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9935005-9-6

 

 

Faith that Prevails

The Early Pentecostal Movement

Home and Group Questions for Today Edition

 

Smith Wigglesworth

Study Questions by Chuck Antone, Jr.

 

This is a White Tree Publishing Home and Group Questions for Today Edition. At the end of each of the seven chapters are questions by Chuck Antone, Jr. for use either in your personal study, or for sharing in a church or home group. Why? Because Smith Wigglesworth, often referred to as the Apostle of Faith, putting the emphasis on the work of the Holy Spirit, writes, “God is making people hungry and thirsty after His best. And everywhere He is filling the hungry and giving them that which the disciples received at the very beginning. Are you hungry? If you are, God promises that you shall be filled.”

Smith Wigglesworth was one of the pioneers of the early Pentecostal revival. Born in 1859 he gave himself to Jesus at the age of eight and immediately led his mother to the Lord. His ministry took him to Europe, the US, Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, the Pacific Islands, India and what was then Ceylon. Smith Wigglesworth’s faith was unquestioning.

In this book, he says, “There is nothing impossible with God. All the impossibility is with us, when we measure God by the limitations of our unbelief.”

 

eBook only

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-4-1

 

 

The Authority and

Interpretation

of the Bible

 

J Stafford Wright

 

When we start to think about God, we soon come to a point where we say, “I can discover nothing more about God by myself. I must see whether He has revealed anything about Himself, about His character, and about the way to find Him and to please Him.” From the beginning, the Christian church has believed that certain writings were the Word of God in a unique sense. Before the New Testament was compiled, Christians accepted the Old Testament as their sacred Book. Here they were following the example of Christ Himself. During His ministry Jesus Christ made great use of the Old Testament, and after His resurrection He spent some time in teaching His disciples that every section of the Old Testament had teachings in it concerning Himself. Any discussion of the inspiration of the Bible gives place sooner or later to a discussion of its interpretation. To say that the Bible is true, or infallible, is not sufficient: for it is one thing to have an infallible Book, and quite another to use it. J Stafford Wright was a greatly respected evangelical theologian and author, and former Principal of Tyndale Hall Theological College, Bristol.

 

eBook only

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-9-6

 

 

Psalms,

A Guide Psalm By Psalm

J Stafford Wright

 

The Bible Psalms. Do you see them as a source of comfort? A help in daily living? A challenge? Or perhaps something to study in depth? Psalms, a Guide Psalm by Psalm will meet all these requirements, and more. It is an individual study guide that can be used for daily reading in conjunction with your own Bible. It is also a resource for group study, with brief questions for study and discussion. And it’s a Bible commentary, dealing with the text of each Psalm section by section.

 

eBook only

eBook ISBN 978-0-9957594-2-8

 

eBook Coming August 2017

 

 

The Christian’s Secret

of a Happy Life

 

Hannah Whitall Smith

 

White Tree Publishing Edition

 

Christian and happy? Do these two words fit comfortably together? Is our Christian life a burden or a pleasure? Is our quiet time with the Lord a duty or a delight? The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life was first written by Hannah Whitall Smith as monthly instalments for an American magazine. Hannah was brought up as a Quaker, and became the feisty wife of a preacher. By the time she wrote The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life she had already lost three children. Her life was not easy, with her husband being involved in a sexual scandal and eventually losing his faith. So, Christian and happy? An alternative title for this book could have been The Christian’s Secret of a Trusting Life.

How often, Hannah asks, do we bring our burdens to the Lord, as He told us to, only to take them home with us again? There are some wonderful and challenging chapters in this book, which Hannah revised throughout her life, as she came to see that the truth is in the Bible, not in our feelings. Fact, faith and feelings come in that order. As Hannah points out several times, feelings come last. The teaching in this book is firmly Scripture based, as Hannah insists that there is more to the Christian life than simply passing through the gate of salvation. There is a journey ahead for us, where every step we take should be consecrated to bring us closer and closer to God, day by day, and year by year.

 

eBook only

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9957594-6-6

 

eBook Coming October 2017

 

 

Every-Day Religion

 

Hannah Whitall Smith

 

White Tree Publishing Edition

 

How are we to live out our Christian lives every day? This book isn’t about everyday (ordinary) religion, but about a living faith that changes our lives day by day. Hannah Whitall Smith had to live her life based on her trust in Scripture and the promises of God. In 1875, after the loss of three children, and her husband suffering a mental breakdown after being accused of infidelity, she was able to write The Christian’s Secret of a Happy Life, in which she showed that it is possible to find peace with the Lord, no matter what life throws at us, through trusting in His promises.

 

In 1894, after the death of yet another child, with her three surviving children professing atheism, and her husband losing his faith, Hannah’s trust in the Lord Jesus is still so strong that she is able to write in her introduction to her Scripture-based Every-Day Religion, that the purpose of the book is, “To bring out, as far as possible, the common-sense teaching of the Bible in regard to every-day religion. … How to have inward peace in the midst of outward turmoil.”

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-1-9997899-0-9

 

Christian Fiction

 

The Lost Clue

Mrs. O. F. Walton

Abridged Edition

A Romantic Mystery

With modern line drawings

 

Living the life of a wealthy man, Kenneth Fortescue receives devastating news from his father. But he is only able to learn incomplete facts about his past, because a name has been obliterated from a very important letter. Two women are vying for Kenneth's attention -- Lady Violet, the young daughter of Lady Earlswood, and Marjorie Douglas, the daughter of a widowed parson's wife.

 

 

Written in 1905 by the much-loved author Mrs. O. F. Walton, this edition has been lightly abridged and edited to make it easier to read and understand today. This romantic mystery story gives an intriguing glimpse into the class extremes that existed in Edwardian England, with wealthy titled families on one side, and some families living in terrible poverty on the other.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9932760-2-6

 

 

Doctor Forester

Mrs. O. F. Walton

Abridged Edition

A Romantic Mystery

with modern line drawings

 

Doctor Forester, a medical man only twenty-five years old, has come to a lonely part of Wales to escape from an event in his recent past that has caused him much hurt. So he has more on his mind than worrying about strange noises behind his bedroom wall in the old castle where he is staying.

A young woman who shares part of the journey with him is staying in the same village. He is deeply attracted to her, and believes that she is equally attracted to him. But he soon has every reason to think that his old school friend Jack is also courting her.

Written and taking place in the early 1900s, this romantic mystery is a mix of excitement and heartbreak. What is the secret of Hildick Castle? And can Doctor Forester rid himself of the past that now haunts his life?

 

 

Mrs. O. F. Walton was a prolific writer in the late 1800s, and this abridged edition captures all of the original writer’s insight into what makes a memorable story. With occasional modern line drawings.

  • * *

Ghosts of the past kept flitting through his brain. Dark shadows which he tried to chase away seemed to pursue him. Here these ghosts were to be laid; here those shadows were to be dispelled; here that closed chapter was to be buried for ever. So he fought long and hard with the phantoms of the past until the assertive clock near his bedroom door announced that it was two o’clock.

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9932760-0-2

 

 

Was I Right?

Mrs. O. F. Walton

Abridged Edition

A Victorian Romance

With modern line drawings

 

May Lindsay and her young stepsister Maggie are left penniless and homeless when their father the local doctor dies. Maggie can go to live with her three maiden aunts, but May at the age of nineteen is faced with a choice. Should she take the position of companion to a girl she doesn’t know, who lives some distance away, or accept a proposal of marriage from the man who has been her friend since they were small children?

May Lindsay makes her decision, but it is not long before she wonders if she has done the right thing. This is a story of life in Victorian England as May, who has led a sheltered life, is pushed out into a much bigger world than she has previously known. She soon encounters titled families, and is taken on a tour of the Holy Land which occupies much of the story.

 

 

Two men seem to be a big disappointment to May Lindsay. Will her Christian faith hold strong in these troubles? Was she right in the decision she made before leaving home?

 

Mrs. O. F. Walton was a prolific writer in the late 1800s, and this abridged edition captures all of the original writer’s insight into what makes a memorable story. With occasional modern line drawings.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9932760-1-9

 

 

In His Steps

Charles M. Sheldon

Abridged Edition

 

This new abridged edition of a classic story that has sold over an estimated 30 million copies, contains Charles Sheldon’s original writing, with some passages sensitively abridged to allow his powerful story to come through for today’s readers. Nothing in the storyline has been changed.

A homeless man staggers into a wealthy church and upsets the congregation. A week later he is dead. This causes the Rev. Henry Maxwell to issue a startling challenge to his congregation and to himself -- whatever you do in life over the next twelve months, ask yourself this question before making any decision: "What would Jesus do?"

The local newspaper editor, a novelist, a wealthy young woman who has inherited a million dollars, her friend who has been offered a professional singing career, the superintendent of the railroad workshops, a leading city merchant and others take up the challenge. But how will it all work out when things don’t go as expected?

A bishop gives up his comfortable lifestyle -- and finds his life threatened in the city slums. The story is timeless. A great read, and a challenge to every Christian today.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9927642-9-6

Also available in paperback 254 pages 5.5 × 8.5 inches

Paperback ISBN 13: 978-19350791-8-7

 

 

A Previously Unpublished Book

Locked Door Shuttered Windows

A Novel by J Stafford Wright

 

What is inside the fascinating house with the locked door and the shuttered windows? Satan wants an experiment. God allows it. John is caught up in the plan as Satan’s human representative. The experiment? To demonstrate that there can be peace in the world if God allows Satan to run things in his own way. A group of people gather together in an idyllic village run by Satan, with no reference to God, and no belief in him.

J Stafford Wright has written this startling and gripping account of what happens when God stands back and Satan steps forward. All seems to go well for the people who volunteer to take part. And no Christians allowed!

John Longstone lost his faith when teaching at a theological college. Lost it for good -- or so he thinks. And then he meets Kathleen who never had a faith. As the holes start to appear in Satan's scheme for peace, they wonder if they should help or hinder the plans which seem to have so many benefits for humanity.

 

eBook ISBN 13: 978-0-9932760-3-3

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9927642-4-1

206 pages 5.25 × 8.0 inches

Available from bookstores and major internet sellers

 

 

When it Was Dark

Guy Thorne

Abridged Edition

 

What would happen to the Christian faith if it could be proved beyond all doubt that Jesus did not rise from the dead? This is the situation when, at the end of the nineteenth century, eminent archaeologists working outside Jerusalem discover a tomb belonging to Joseph of Arimathea, with an inscription claiming that he took the body of Jesus from the first tomb and hid it. And there are even remains of a body. So no resurrection!

As churches quickly empty, some Christians cling to hope, saying that Jesus lives within them, so He must be the Son of God who rose from the dead. Others are relieved that they no longer have to believe and go to church. Society starts to break down.

With the backing of a wealthy industrialist, a young curate puts together a small team to investigate the involvement of a powerful atheist in the discovery. This is an abridged edition of a novel first published in 1903.

Guy Thorne was the English author of many thrillers in the early twentieth century, and this book was not intended specifically for the Christian market. It contains adult references in places, but no swearing or offensive language. Although it was written from a high church Anglican viewpoint, the author is positive about the various branches of the Christian faith, finding strengths and weaknesses in individual church and chapel members as their beliefs are threatened by the discovery in Jerusalem. White Tree Publishing believes this book will be a great and positive challenge to Christians today as we examine the reality of our faith.

 

White Tree Publishing Abridged Edition

Published jointly with North View Publishing

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9954549-0-3

 

 

Silverbeach Manor

Margaret S. Haycraft

Abridged edition

 

Pansy is an orphan who is cared for by her aunt, Temperance Piper, who keeps the village post office and store. One day Pansy meets wealthy Mrs. Adair who offers to take her under her wing and give her a life of wealth in high society that she could never dream of, on condition Pansy never revisits her past life. When they first meet, Mrs. Adair says about Pansy’s clothes, “The style is a little out of date, but it is good enough for the country. I should like to see you in a really well-made dress. It would be quite a new sensation for you, if you really belong to these wilds. I have a crimson and gold tea gown that would suit you delightfully, and make you quite a treasure for an artist.” This is a story of rags to riches to … well, to a life where nothing is straightforward. First published in 1891.

 

White Tree Publishing Abridged Edition

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9935005-4-1

 

 

Gildas Haven

Margaret S. Haycraft

Abridged edition

 

For several years in the peaceful English village of Meadthorpe, the church and chapel have existed in an uneasy peace while the rector and the chapel minister are distracted by poor health. Now a young curate arrives at St Simeon’s, bringing high church ritual and ways of worship. Gildas Haven, the daughter of the chapel minister is furious to discover the curate is enticing her Sunday school children away. The curate insists that his Church ways are right, and Gildas who has only known chapel worship says the opposite.

Battle lines are quickly drawn by leaders and congregations. Mary Haycraft writes with light humour and surprising insight in what could be a controversial story line. With at least one major surprise, the author seems to be digging an impossible hole for herself as the story progresses. The ending of this sensitively told romance is likely to come as a surprise.

 

White Tree Publishing Abridged Edition

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9935005-7-2

 

 

Amaranth’s Garden

Margaret S. Haycraft

Abridged edition

 

“It seems, Miss, your father drew out that money yesterday, and took it all out in gold. The Rector happened to be in the Bank at the time, but was on his way to town, and could not stop to talk to your father just then, though he wondered to hear him say he had come to draw out everything, as treasurer of the fund.” Amaranth Glyn’s comfortable life comes to an end when the church funds disappear. Her father, the church treasurer who drew out the money, is also missing, to be followed shortly by her mother. The disgrace this brings on the family means Amaranth’s marriage plans are cancelled. Amaranth is a competent artist and moves away with her young brother to try to earn a living. There are rumours that her parents are in France and even in Peru. Caring for her sick brother, Amaranth wants life to be as it was before the financial scandal forced her to leave her family home and the garden she loved.

 

White Tree Publishing Abridged Edition

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9935005-6-5

 

 

Rose Capel’s Sacrifice

 

Margaret Haycraft

 

White Tree Publishing Edition

 

Rose and Maurice Capel find themselves living in poverty through no fault of their own, and their daughter Gwen is dangerously ill and in need of a doctor and medicine, which they cannot possibly afford. There seems to be only one option -- to offer their daughter to Maurice Capel's unmarried sister, Dorothy, living in the beautiful Welsh countryside, and be left with nothing more than memories of Gwen. Dorothy has inherited her father's fortune and cut herself off from the family. Although Gwen would be well cared for, if she got better and Rose and Maurice's finances improved, would they be able to ask for Gwen to be returned? Another story from popular Victorian writer Margaret S. Haycraft.

 

White Tree Publishing Abridged Edition

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9954549-3-4

 

eBook coming October 2017

 

 

Una’s Marriage

 

Margaret Haycraft

 

Una Latreille inherits the St Pensart's estate which has been in the family since the Norman Conquest. Unfortunately the estate is now bankrupt, and although still in mourning, Una's only hope of living in the style to which she has been accustomed is to marry a wealthy man, and quickly. Several suitors have disappeared after learning of the debts, and the one man who still expresses any interest in Una is Keith Broughton. He started work as a mill hand, and is now the young and wealthy owner of a large woollen mill. But how can she possibly marry so far beneath her class? Reluctantly, Una agrees to marriage on condition that there is no physical contact between them, and certainly no honeymoon! She also insists that she will never, ever suffer the indignity of meeting anyone in his family, or put one foot inside the door of his mill. This book was first published in 1898 by SW Partridge and Co, publishers of both Christian and secular books. Although there is no openly Christian message in this story, unlike the majority of Margaret Haycraft's books, it deals sensitively with the true nature of love -- as well as being an extremely readable story.

 

White Tree Publishing Edition

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9957594-5-9

 

eBook coming November 2017

 

 

Miss Elizabeth’s Niece

 

Margaret Haycraft

 

“You have scandalised your name and ours, and the only thing to do is to make the best of it, and teach Maisie at least the first principles of ladylike conduct.” Trevor Stratheyre, from a wealthy and aristocratic English family, impulsively marries Maisie, a servant girl he meets while touring the Continent. Maisie’s mother had died at an Italian inn, leaving three-year-old Maisie to be brought up by the landlord and his wife. She now helps as a maid at the inn and cares for the animals. Maisie is charming and affectionate, but when Trevor brings her back to Stratheyre in England as his bride, to the large estate he is expecting to inherit, it is clear that Maisie’s ways are not those of the upper classes. When she tells titled guests at dinner that she was once herding some cows home and one was struck by lightning, trouble is bound to follow.

White Tree Publishing Edition

 

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9957594-7-3

 

eBook coming December 2017

 

 

 

The Clever Miss Jancy

 

Margaret S. Haycraft

 

Miss Orabel Jancy is indeed clever, and she knows it. The oldest of widowed Squire Jancy's six children, all living at home, Orabel is the author of several scientific books, and has many letters after her name. To Orabel, education and intellectual pursuits are everything that matter in life. She is secretary of a women's intellectual club that teaches that women are superior to men, and the members have all agreed to remain single because men would hold them back in their academic goals. However, when Orabel was born, a deathbed promise was made with a friend that Orabel and the friend's son, Harold Kingdon, should be given the opportunity to marry. Nobody thinks to mention this to Orabel, and she only learns of the arrangement when she is grown up and Harold Kingdon is already on his way from India -- to propose to her! Even before Harold arrives, Orabel decides she cannot possibly marry a lowly military doctor, when she is so intelligent. As soon as they meet, the feeling of dislike is mutual. But Orabel's younger sister, Annis, who never did well in academic subjects, is also of marriageable age, and would dearly love to settle down with the right man. Their younger brother and small sisters view the developing situation with interest.

 

The Squire had never found courage to broach the fact of the offer to Orabel, who looks as though her blue eyes would wither the sheet of foreign notepaper in front of her.

“You know, Orabel,” puts in Annis, “we did hear something long ago about papa and mamma promising somebody or other out in India should have a chance to court you.”

“Oh, do say ‘yes,’ Orabel,” pleads a chorus of little sisters. “It will be so lovely to have a wedding, and Phil can be a page and wear a fancy dress.”

“Can he?” growls Philip. “I’d like to catch myself in lace and velvet like those kids at the Hemmings’ last week. Orabel, I think you ought to send him your portrait. Let him know, at least, what he’s wooing.”

With these words Philip beats a prudent retreat, and Orabel gives utterance to such tones that Annis, trembling at her side, is almost in tears.

“Has it come to this,” Orabel asks, “that I, the secretary of the Mount Athene Club, should be affronted, insulted by a letter like this? Am I not Orabel Jancy? Am I not the pioneer of a new and emancipating system? And who is this Harold Kingdon that he dares to cross my path with his jests concerning infantile betrothal?”

 

White Tree Publishing Edition

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9957594-9-7

 

 

eBook coming January 2018

 

 

A Daughter of the King

 

Mrs Philip Barnes

 

There are the usual misunderstandings in the small village of Royden, but one year they combine to cause serious friction. An elderly lady, the embodiment of kindness, is turned out of her favourite pew by the new vicar. Young and old residents start to view each other with suspicion when a banished husband returns, allegedly to harm his wife and children as he did once before. Both Mary Grey and Elsa Knott want to marry young Gordon Pyne, who lives in the White House, but Gordon is suddenly accused of his father’s murder. This is a very readable romance from 1909, with many twists and turns. It has been lightly abridged and edited. A story in the style of those by White Tree Publishing’s most popular author, Margaret S. Haycraft.

 

White Tree Publishing Edition

eBook only

ISBN: 978-0-9957594-8-0

 

Books for Younger Readers

(and older readers too!)

 

 

The Merlin Adventure

Chris Wright

The day Daniel Talbot brought home a stuffed duck in a glass case, everyone thought he’d gone out of his mind. Even he had his doubts at times. “Fancy spending your money on that,” his mother scolded him. “You needn’t think it’s coming into this house, because it isn’t!”

 

When Daniel, Emma, Charlie and Julia, the Four Merlins, set out to sail their model paddle steamer on the old canal, strange and dangerous things start to happen. Then Daniel and Julia make a discovery they want to share with the others.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-2-7

 

Paperback ISBN: 9785-203447-7-5

5×8 inches 182 pages

Available from major internet stores

 

 

The Hijack Adventure

Chris Wright

 

Anna’s mother has opened a transport café, but why do the truck drivers avoid stopping there? An accident in the road outside brings Anna a new friend, Matthew. When they get trapped in a broken down truck with Matthew’s dog, Chip, their adventure begins.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-6-5

 

Available now in paperback

Paperback ISBN: 978-1-5203448-0-5

5×8 inches 140 pages

Available from major internet stores

 

 

The Seventeen Steps Adventure

Chris Wright

 

When Ryan’s American cousin, Natalie, comes to stay with him in England, a film from their Gran’s old camera holds some surprise photographs, and they discover there’s more to photography than taking selfies! But where are the Seventeen Steps, and has a robbery been planned to take place there?

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-7-2

 

Available now in paperback

Paperback ISBN: 978-1-5203448-6-7

5×8 inches 132 pages

Available from major internet stores

 

 

The Two Jays Adventure

The First Two Jays Story

Chris Wright

 

James and Jessica, the Two Jays, are on holiday in the West Country in England where they set out to make some exciting discoveries. Have they found the true site of an ancient holy well? Is the water in it dangerous? Why does an angry man with a bicycle tell them to keep away from the deserted stone quarry?

 

A serious accident on the hillside has unexpected consequences, and an old Latin document may contain a secret that's connected to the two strange stone heads in the village church -- if James and Jessica can solve the puzzle. An adventure awaits!

 

eBook ISBN: eBook ISBN: 978-0-9954549-8-9

 

Available now in paperback

Paperback ISBN: 978-1-5203448-8-1

5×8 inches 196 pages

Available from major internet stores

 

 

The Dark Tunnel Adventure

The Second Two Jays Story

Chris Wright

 

James and Jessica, the Two Jays, are on holiday in the Derbyshire Peak District in England, staying near Dakedale Manor, which has been completely destroyed in a fire. Did young Sam Stirling burn his family home down? Miss Parkin, the housekeeper, says he did, and she can prove it. Sam says he didn’t, and he can’t prove it. But Sam has gone missing. James and Jessica believe the truth lies behind one of the old iron doors inside the disused railway tunnel.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9957594-0-4

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-1-5206386-3-8

5×8 inches

Available from major internet stores

 

 

Paperback available now

eBook coming October 2017

 

 

The Cliff Edge Adventure

The Third Two Jays Story

Chris Wright

 

James and Jessica's Aunt Judy lives in a lonely guest house perched on top of a crumbling cliff on the west coast of Wales. She is moving out with her dog for her own safety, because she has been warned that the waves from the next big storm could bring down a large part of the cliff -- and her house with it. Cousins James and Jessica, the Two Jays, are helping her sort through her possessions, and they find an old papyrus page they think could be from an ancient copy of one of the Gospels. Two people are extremely interested in having it, but can either of them be trusted? James and Jessica are alone in the house. It's dark, the electricity is off, and the worst storm in living memory is already battering the coast. Is there someone downstairs?

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9957594-4-2

 

Paperback ISBN: 9781-5-211370-3-1

$5.99 £4.95

 

 

Mary Jones and Her Bible

An Adventure Book

Chris Wright

The true story of Mary Jones’s and her Bible

with a clear Christian message and optional puzzles

(Some are easy, some tricky, and some amusing)

 

Mary Jones saved for six years to buy a Bible of her own. In 1800, when she was 15, she thought she had saved enough, so she walked barefoot for 26 miles (more than 40km) over a mountain pass and through deep valleys in Wales to get one. That’s when she discovered there were none for sale!

You can travel with Mary Jones today in this book by following clues, or just reading the story. Either way, you will get to Bala where Mary went, and if you’re really quick you may be able to discover a Bible just like Mary’s in the market!

The true story of Mary Jones has captured the imagination for more than 200 years. For this book, Chris Wright has looked into the old records and discovered even more of the story, which is now in this unforgettable account of Mary Jones and her Bible. Solving puzzles is part of the fun, but the whole story is in here to read and enjoy whether you try the puzzles or not. Just turn the page, and the adventure continues. It’s time to get on the trail of Mary Jones!

 

eBook ISBN: ISBN: 978-0-9933941-5-7

 

Paperback ISBN 978-0-9525956-2-5

5.5 × 8.5 inches

156 pages of story, photographs, line drawings and puzzles

 

 

Pilgrim’s Progress

An Adventure Book

Chris Wright

 

Travel with young Christian as he sets out on a difficult and perilous journey to find the King. Solve the puzzles and riddles along the way, and help Christian reach the Celestial City. Then travel with his friend Christiana. She has four young brothers who can sometimes be a bit of a problem.

Be warned, you will meet giants and lions -- and even dragons! There are people who don't want Christian and Christiana to reach the city of the King and his Son. But not everyone is an enemy. There are plenty of friendly people. It's just a matter of finding them.

Are you prepared to help? Are you sure? The journey can be very dangerous! As with our book Mary Jones and Her Bible, you can enjoy the story even if you don’t want to try the puzzles.

 

 

This is a simplified and abridged version of [_ Pilgrim's Progress -- Special Edition ], containing illustrations and a mix of puzzles. The suggested reading age is up to perhaps ten. Older readers will find the same story told in much greater detail in [ Pilgrim's Progress -- Special Edition _] on the next page.

 

eBook ISBN 13: 978-0-9933941-6-4

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9525956-6-3

5.5 × 8.5 inches 174 pages £6.95

Available from major internet stores

 

 

Pilgrim’s Progress

Special Edition

Chris Wright

 

This book for all ages is a great choice for young readers, as well as for families, Sunday school teachers, and anyone who wants to read John Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress in a clear form.

All the old favourites are here: Christian, Christiana, the Wicket Gate, Interpreter, Hill Difficulty with the lions, the four sisters at the House Beautiful, Vanity Fair, Giant Despair, Faithful and Talkative -- and, of course, Greatheart. The list is almost endless.

The first part of the story is told by Christian himself, as he leaves the City of Destruction to reach the Celestial City, and becomes trapped in the Slough of Despond near the Wicket Gate. On his journey he will encounter lions, giants, and a creature called the Destroyer.

Christiana follows along later, and tells her own story in the second part. Not only does Christiana have to cope with her four young brothers, she worries about whether her clothes are good enough for meeting the King. Will she find the dangers in Vanity Fair that Christian found? Will she be caught by Giant Despair and imprisoned in Doubting Castle? What about the dragon with seven heads?

It’s a dangerous journey, but Christian and Christiana both know that the King’s Son is with them, helping them through the most difficult parts until they reach the Land of Beulah, and see the Celestial City on the other side of the Dark River. This is a story you will remember for ever, and it’s about a journey you can make for yourself.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9932760-8-8

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9525956-7-0

5.5 × 8.5 inches 278 pages

Available from major internet stores

 

 

Zephan and the Vision

Chris Wright

 

An exciting story about the adventures of two angels who seem to know almost nothing -- until they have a vision!

Two ordinary angels are caring for the distant Planet Eltor, and they are about to get a big shock -- they are due to take a trip to Planet Earth! This is Zephan's story of the vision he is given before being allowed to travel with Talora, his companion angel, to help two young people fight against the enemy.

Arriving on Earth, they discover that everyone lives in a small castle. Some castles are strong and built in good positions, while others appear weak and open to attack. But it seems that the best-looking castles are not always the most secure.

Meet Castle Nadia and Castle Max, the two castles that Zephan and Talora have to defend. And meet the nasty creatures who have built shelters for themselves around the back of these castles. And worst of all, meet the shadow angels who live in a cave on Shadow Hill. This is a story about the forces of good and the forces of evil. Who will win the battle for Castle Nadia?

The events in this story are based very loosely on John Bunyan’s allegory The Holy War.

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9932760-6-4

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9525956-9-4

5.5 × 8.5 inches 216 pages

Available from major internet stores

 

 

Agathos, The Rocky Island,

And Other Stories

Chris Wright

 

Once upon a time there were two favourite books for Sunday reading: Parables from Nature and Agathos and The Rocky Island.

These books contained short stories, usually with a hidden meaning. In this illustrated book is a selection of the very best of these stories, carefully retold to preserve the feel of the originals, coupled with ease of reading and understanding for today’s readers.

Discover the king who sent his servants to trade in a foreign city. The butterfly who thought her eggs would hatch into baby butterflies, and the two boys who decided to explore the forbidden land beyond the castle boundary. The spider that kept being blown in the wind, the soldier who had to fight a dragon, the four children who had to find their way through a dark and dangerous forest. These are just six of the nine stories in this collection. Oh, and there’s also one about a rocky island!

This is a book for a young person to read alone, a family or parent to read aloud, Sunday school teachers to read to the class, and even for grownups who want to dip into the fascinating stories of the past all by themselves. Can you discover the hidden meanings? You don’t have to wait until Sunday before starting!

 

eBook ISBN: 978-0-9927642-7-2

 

Paperback ISBN: 978-0-9525956-8-7

5.5 × 8.5 inches 148 pages £5.95

Available from major internet stores

 

 

Don’t forget to check our website www.whitetreepublishing.com for the latest books, and updates on availability

Return to Table of Contents


The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life

Christian and happy? Do these two words fit comfortably together? Is our Christian life a burden or a pleasure? Is our quiet time with the Lord a duty or a delight? The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life was first written by Hannah Whitall Smith as monthly instalments for an American magazine. Hannah was brought up as a Quaker, and became the feisty wife of a preacher. By the time she wrote The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life she had already lost three children. Her life was not easy, with her husband being involved in a sexual scandal and eventually losing his faith. So, Christian and happy? An alternative title for this book could have been The Christian's Secret of a Trusting Life. How often, Hannah asks, do we bring our burdens to the Lord, as He told us to, only to take them home with us again? There are some wonderful and challenging chapters in this book, which Hannah revised throughout her life, as she came to see that the truth is in the Bible, not in our feelings. Fact, faith and feelings come in that order. As Hannah points out several times, feelings come last. The teaching in this book is firmly Scripture based, as Hannah insists that there is more to the Christian life than simply passing through the gate of salvation. There is a journey ahead for us, where every step we take should be consecrated to bring us closer and closer to God, day by day, and year by year.

  • ISBN: 9780995759466
  • Author: White Tree Publishing
  • Published: 2017-08-14 09:05:45
  • Words: 84797
The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life